Travel for August, September 2011



August 2011: 


 6-10   New York City (confirmed)


19-21  Tampa   (confirmed- fully booked)




September 2011:


(September 1 – move to Las Vegas)

9-10     Detroit   (confirmed)


12-13    Chicago   (confirmed)


27-28    Seattle   (dates tentative)


29-30    San Francisco   (dates tentative)


More upcoming travel HERE


Email for details and scheduling:
DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Las Vegas


I love Los Angeles, and it has been good to me, but…

I will be relocating to Las Vegas in early September, 2011.


This is going to be a big move, as it will afford me the ability to develop a fully-domestic playspace and filming location for future projects. 


Appointments in Las Vegas will be available beginning around September 14th. Email me directly for more information:
DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com


Los Angeles won’t be far away, and I’ll be back often.


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Dana Kane Video: After the Party

You didn’t really believe that he’d behave at the dinner party, did you? Me either, but I prefer always giving the benefit of the doubt. 


This episode was beyond simple misbehavior, and needed dealing with swiftly and harshly…it would take the cane to redeem him.


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Winner of the ‘Story of US’ Writing Contest

For the contest entrants,


This month’s writing contest was less about challenging your writing skills and ability to research, and more about encouraging you to use your imaginations. I am pleased to say that I received several very imaginative entries and that you have exceeded my expectations once more. Some funny, some saucy, and some serious…I’ve enjoyed all your stories greatly and am pleased to share them with other readers here.  
As always, if I could choose every story, every month, I would. 
Keep writing and sharing…there will be more contests and many more chances to receive your Dana Kane spanking.


With gratitude,
Dana

*****
The Winner of the ‘Story of US’ Contest for July 2011 is:

 – My Kind of Strange –

The writer of this story has played a lovely game of cat-and-mouse with content to which I fondly refer as ‘saucy’. You all know that I like to keep it relatively clean here on my blog, so many stories are edited, excerpted, or sadly not published at all – usually due to naughty language or sexual content. In this case, the story dips back and forth repeatedly…I began reading thinking “Uh-oh, he’s not read the rules”, then realized that our author has deftly avoided any actual saucy content whatsoever, all the while delivering quite a steamy spanking story. I do hope that you enjoy it as much as I have.    


Please congratulate the author, who will receive a free Dana Kane Spanking for his winning story entry.

*****




MY KIND OF STRANGE*


Dana is a professional disciplinarian. She has short, straight black hair and dark blue eyes that always remind me of the “violet” color in Elizabeth Taylor’s eyes. She’s slender, with curves in all the right places.
We met at a bdsm party at ***. I had been intrigued by her look, including some impressive ink on her arms, and her energy, but never had the opportunity to talk to her.
I was on my morning run on Venice beach and there she was taking her surf board off the roof of her car. I stopped to ask if her name was Dana. You look familiar. She nodded, smiling at me until I asked the next appropriate question: “Were you at the *** party last Friday?”
It turned out that she had noticed me and was curious why I hadn’t made the effort to meet her at the party. Now, with her standing directly in front of me and giving me such an evil smirk, I felt drawn to find out for myself. I finally made the first move, inviting her over for breakfast when she was finished surfing. I pointed out my apartment building, gave her the number, and jogged off, feeling her eyes on me as I sprinted to the corner.
I’d gotten cleaned up by the time she arrived and, still in her wet suit, asked if she could shower while I finished getting breakfast ready. I heard her singing over the sound of the water. What would she wear when she got out of the shower? Would she put his wetsuit back on? Or wear a towel?
I was pouring orange juice into glasses she strode into my living room, surprising me. That’s what my friend Georgia had said about her, Dana was always full of surprises. She wasn’t wearing a towel. She wasn’t wearing her wet suit. She wasn’t wearing the robe from the back of the bathroom door. She was wearing one of my blue oxford cloth button down shirts with a pair of my black satin boxers.
“I hope you don’t mind,” she said, moving toward me, that evil-seductive grin still on her face.



I shook my head. “No, knock yourself out.” I wondered what she would do next, and I suddenly realized that I was starting to perspire from wondering.
“I couldn’t resist,” she said, sitting on the edge of my couch and staring at me. My apartment is small, with the dining room and living room together, separated only by the sofa. My hand was still on the forgotten orange juice container, my entire body was frozen in place.
I watched as she ran her fingertips along one of her long, slender legs. Her legs looked good, sexy, her body was very pale against the black silk boxers. I took a step toward her, thinking that I wanted to take the place of her hands, I wanted to run my fingertips along her legs.
“There’s something erotic…” she started to say, looking at her reflection in the mirrored panels around my fireplace, “…something sexy about opposite sex lingerie.”
I got up my nerve to walk all the way to her side and once there I settled myself next to her on the couch. I reached out to touch the silky material and she leaned back against the cushions and grabbed my wrist before I could make contact. “Since I’m wearing yours why don’t you slip in to these”, holding out a tiny pink thong trimmed in lace.
I couldn’t believe how turned on I was at seeing this woman in my underwear and quite frankly, would have jumped out of the window if she’d asked. As I high-tailed it to the bedroom to change, she called after me, “and bring that hair brush that’s on your dresser.”
I returned to the living room and stood behind the sofa, my hands trembling, I hand her the brush, and wait.
She took the brush and examined it. It is old. The wood polished smooth as silk. The handle worn soft with use, the light bristles set into the dark wood. Turning her face, she strokes the bristles through her hair, leaving a path of obsidian, shining brilliantly in the shafts of sunlight filtering through the window. I touch her hand. I reach for the brush. Desire winning the battle over fear, I take the brush. Beautiful. Terrifying. Love and hate mingling in my heart as the wood presses into the palm. I lay the soft bristles to her hair, drawing them slowly down, bringing a brilliant shine to her lustrous locks. 

As I begin another stroke, she raises her hand to mine. She takes the brush in her hand and gently pulls me around the couch towards her, guiding me between her spread legs, facing her. Slowly she lays the soft bristles against my chest as my hands fall to my sides. I tremble as the touch sends tingles of electricity through my body. She traces the brush around my nipple, the tingling spreading throughout my body. I am floating in the sensations. My head light with pleasure. I feel her touch being withdrawn, leaving an aching desire, an emptiness in my chest.. Her finger traces down my chest and over my stomach, hooking it in the waistband of the thong. She tugs gently, then slowly pulls the panties down to my ankles. Her eyes move slowly up and down my body.

I gasp and look down at her questioningly. She slides the fabric of the shirt tails up, revealing her naked thighs. I step to her side. I stumble, hobbled by my panties but quickly step out of them and stand by her left thigh. “Get over my lap,” she says in a sweet but insistent tone. Seizing my wrist again, she tugs me forward and bends me over her lap, settling me across her thighs. She runs her hand over my ass.
Her firm thighs support my body, as I lay myself before her. The rays of sun fall across my body, warming it, however a chill settles in my stomach as I feel her gentle touch on my naked buttocks. I feel her palm moving over my bottom, tracing small circles over the bare skin. The hunger surges up once more, fighting its way ahead of the chilling fear. I feel her thigh pressing against me. I push myself against her, moving my hips forward against her leg. I feel her touch vanish, once again leaving me empty, desolate. I pull back, raising my hips, aching for her touch. Wanting. Waiting.
Rubbing gently, caressing the backs of my thighs, her fingers play up the crevice between my cheeks, and slide down between my thighs. I open my legs, exposing myself to her, and she strokes my inner thighs with her fingertips. I draw a shuddering breath, and she lets her fingers trail up between my cheeks again. I raise my hips, offering myself to her. She lets her finger play over my bottom’s sit spot and I shudder again. Her fingertip traces around the sensitive skin, I twitch slightly. Very gently she draws her fingernail over it and I moan softly. “Please…” I whisper. She lets her finger trail down between my thighs once more, tickling the back of my legs. Slowly she withdrew her hand and I feel the hairbrush rest on my buttocks.
The smacking sound of contact, wood against skin echoes loudly. The sharp sting spreads quickly through my left buttock. My breath comes out in a soft gasp. Another smack accompanies a matching sting in my right buttock. My eyes close. The crack of wood against flesh fills my ears. The burning sting builds in my bottom. I shift, desperate for the sensations to cease. And with equal desperation, willing them to continue. The sting continues to build, as the terrible brush rises and falls like clockwork. It is too much. I thrust forward once more, knowing she can feel the stiffness against her thigh, but desperate to escape the stinging fire raining down on my bottom. As her soft skin brushes mine, a new desperation seizes me. I draw back, raising my hips to meet the next painful assault of the terrible, wonderful wood. The pain burns through my backside, as a new fire ignites in front. Again and again, I thrust forward, and back, meeting the fiery spanks above. As the heat builds, it mingles, until it is indistinguishable. The pain and the agonizing pleasure, all becoming one. The exquisite agony throbs through my body. Gasping as the pain and ecstasy rage through me, the crack of the brush coming faster, harder.
I collapse over her lap, breathing heavily. The wood, smooth, and soft, touching my skin. After a moment she puts the hairbrush down on the sofa. She raises her left hand, and I tense in anticipation. She brings it down with a sharp smack. I gasp, another smack, and another. I squirm, and as I raise my hips, smack, again and again. 

The sting is beginning to build in my backside now, but her left hand works deftly, Smack, smack, smack, smack, I am whimpering now, bucking wildly as she spanks me faster and faster. Smack smack smack smack… I moan and gasp. Smack smack smack smack smack smack…
Then just as suddenly as it started, it’s over. I collapse once more over her lap, panting. She rubs my tender cheeks which are bright pink from the stinging slaps. I lie still with eyes closed for several moments, breathing deeply, then slowly push myself up.
“Naughty boy,” she said, moving back, after we collapsed together on the sofa. I leaned my head against her chest and confessed to knowing about her, knowing that she liked things in the extreme. Confessed my curiosity. She smiled that devilish smile and stroked my hair away from my eyes. Then she cradled my head in her hands and said, “what do you expect when you invite a strange woman into your apartment…?”.
My kind of strange.


*Story inspired by “Whose Panties” by Allison Tyler

*****

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Unexpected Visit’: F/M Spanking Fiction

Thanks to The Very Bad Boy, for his continuing saga of David (and his formidable disciplinarian and wife, Ann).


More great stories from The Very Bad Boy:
‘The Wedding Gift’
‘The Wedding Gift: Returning Home’


*Make sure to click ‘Read More’ at the bottom of the visible text, to display the full story.


 “The Unexpected Visit”

I had just sat down in my easy chair; Ann was out of the house for the entire day. One of the weddings gifts we received included a certificate for a full day spa treatment at one of Dallas’s finest luxury day spas. I was more than happy to let Ann have the entire day to enjoy the gift especially as it allowed me to have the day to myself. My plan was to spend the day watching college football. It was rivalry week and the Saturday schedule featured some of the best college football rivalries. Just as the first football game was about to start I heard the sound of a car door closing, I did not pay much attention to it, as I knew Ann was gone all day and I was not expecting anyone to come by the house. Just before the kickoff the doorbell rang, I looked towards the door and thought who could possibly be at the door. I was not expecting anyone so I decided to ignore the doorbell and act as though no one was home. I waited for a few minutes as the doorbell rang another two times. After a few more moments, I thought whoever was at the door had given up and left. Just then, I heard the unmistakable sound of a key being inserted into the lock. I heard the door open and as I turned around to look, I saw Ann’s mother Mellissa standing in the doorway. 
                “So is this the way you plan on treating your mother-in-law? Do you really think it is a good idea to keep me waiting on the front porch while you hide in your chair trying to make me think you are not home?” I was a bit shocked; I was not expecting anyone to stop by the house today especially not Ann’s mother. As I stood up, I stammered “sorry Mellissa I didn’t realize you were at the door….umm… Ann is not here right now she …umm went to the day spa and… umm won’t be back until later this evening” “That’s ok David, I’m not here to see Ann, I’m here to see you. I figured you were not busy today so I thought I would stop by and have a little discussion with you while Ann is out. Why don’t you turn off the TV, there is nothing worth watching at this time of day anyway.” I stammered a bit more as I replied “As I said… uh Ann… umm Ann is not here so … Well… you know…, I just started watching the football game and it’s, it’s rivalry week… so… I was uh… planning on spending the day watching football.” Maybe you could come back later after… umm Ann returns from the spa later this evening.” Walking towards me she replied “Don’t be silly David, I already told you I am here to see you, so why don’t you turn off the TV so we can have a nice little chat.” Just then a loud cheer erupted from the television, I heard the announcer shouting something about one of the most fantastic catches he had ever witnessed. Without thinking, I turned towards the TV hoping to catch the replay. Looking back, I realize how unfortunate that seemingly simple decision was. “David! What in heaven’s name do you think you are doing? How dare you turn your back on me while I am talking to you, I suggest you turn the TV off right this minute!” I turned back towards Mellissa and uttered,” I’m… uh…umm sorry Mellissa, I didn’t mean to be disrespectful” and that is when I saw it a well-used wooden hairbrush sticking out of her handbag.


                Mellissa briskly walked over to me taking hold of my ear and led me across the room to the sofa. While I was use to Ann pulling my ear, Melissa had her own unique technique. Instead of grabbing the earlobe and pulling as Ann does, she grabs the earlobe and gives it a twist as she pulls upward. This caused a quick burning sensation and forced me to stand on my toes as she pulled me towards the sofa. As we approached the sofa, she twisted my earlobe just a bit more to emphasize she was in charge. As we reached the sofa, Mellissa hesitated just a moment before she sat down; she pulled down on my ear which caused me to awkwardly take a seat on the sofa. After sitting down she released my ear and placed her handbag on the coffee table. She gracefully crossed her legs in a feminine manner and elegantly placed her folded hands on the top of her knees and said, “Let’s have a little talk shall we?” 
“I’ve been meaning to talk with you about a few issues since you returned from Rome. Seeing as Ann is out all day, I think it is a perfect time for us to discuss these issues. I don’t know if you realized it or not, but Ann was noticeably irritated the day of the wedding. She overheard some of your groomsmen talking about your bachelor party. She was pretty upset about what she heard and was going to confront you, however, I intervened and told her to let it go and not let it ruin her perfect day.” I did not like where this conversation was heading especially as I told Ann I was just going to have a small party with a few friends. However, it turned out to be a bit bigger than I planned and it got out of hand when my best man announced he had hired a stripper to entertain us. I had promised Ann no matter what happens we would not have a stripper at the party. I knew I should have said something to Danny but he had already paid for the stripper and I thought to myself “what Ann does not know won’t hurt her”, anyway it was my bachelor party and it was not like I would ever hire a stripper myself. Mellissa continued, “I understand guys don’t always think very clearly especially when they are drinking. I also realize guys can make some incredibly foolish decisions from time to time, so I convinced Ann she should let it go. Besides, I told her I would talk to you about it and make sure you clearly understood that your behavior and choices you made were unacceptable.” I was worried as I glanced over to the coffee table and saw the well used wooden hairbrush sticking out of Mellissa’s handbag. She reached over to the handbag pulled out the hairbrush and placed it on the coffee table. She then reached into her handbag and pulled out an envelope, which I noticed right away, was from the hotel that Ann and I stayed and where we had the bachelor party.
“You know David; my intention was to just talk with you about the bachelor party. I wanted to reinforce the importance of being honest with Ann and to help you understand how important it is for you to respect her wishes. As I said earlier, I understand how young men can lose control of their common sense from time to time so I was not going to make a big deal out of your juvenile and imprudent behavior. But then I received this letter from the hotel while you and Ann were in Rome and well…to be honest, the letter has caused me to reconsider my plan for you.” She handed me the letter, by this time I was so nervous that I just skimmed the letter. I stopped however when I saw an itemized list of charges which totaled $1800.00. As I looked over the list, I noticed the charges included a broken bathroom mirror, a broken ceiling fan, a broken chair, 2 missing bathrobes, missing bath towels and a missing TV remote. To top it off there was also a $250.00 mini bar bill and a $4000.00 room service bill. I just stared at the bill for a few moments trying to think of something to say. All I could think of was how mad Ann was going to be when she saw the bill; I knew I was going to find myself back over Ann’s lap for another long hard spanking. Well, I did end up getting a long spanking that day but to my complete astonishment, it was not from Ann. 
“David, there are some behaviors I can overlook but one thing I cannot overlook is financial irresponsibility. I know you and Ann cannot afford to pay this $1800.00 bill from the hotel can you” I looked at Mellissa and timidly answered “no ma’am” she replied, “well, I figured that to be the case, so I decide I would go ahead and pay the bill for you.” I looked at her and managed to say “I promise I’ll pay you back, I am really sorry about” Mellissa cut me off in midsentence and said “I don’t expect you to pay me back, I do however imagine that by the end of the day you will wish I had insisted that you pay me back. Well, on second thought you are going to pay me back but just not the way you think.” With that, Mellissa stood up, pointed to the far corner of the room, and said I think it would be a good idea for you to stand in the corner for a little while and think about your behavior. While you are standing in the corner, I am going to get my attaché case out of the car and when I return we will continue our little discussion.” 
I heard Mellissa place something on the coffee table but I was too scared to look over my shoulder to see what it was. I heard the sound of a latch opening and the clatter of items being placed on the coffee table. I was still unsure what Mellissa was planning but I had a sinking feeling it was not going to be anything good. I thought there was no way Ann’s mother would spank me. I figured she would wait until Ann came home, show her the letter from the hotel, and let Ann take care of punishing me. Unfortunately I could not have been any more wrong, I was about to find out just how painful a spanking can be when given by someone with many years of spanking experience. I would soon discover that a spanking could be unbearably painful without being particularly hard. Often times a prolonged serious of lighter swats landing on the same exact spot can cause even the toughest man to quickly breakdown. Unfortunately, this was something Ann would eventually learn herself and would become very skilled at doing.
Mellissa called me over to the sofa, as I made my way over to her I glanced at the coffee table and noticed she had laid out a number of implements which I would soon learn to despise. The first implement I saw was the well used wooden hairbrush, it was newer than the one Ann used however it showed its age as it was used many times over the years. I eventually learned there was more than one family hairbrush and from time to time, a new brush was introduced to the family. The brush that Mellissa has custody of was handed down from her Aunt Judith; she gave Mellissa the brush a few weeks before her wedding and taught her how to use it. The brush was one of the newer family brushes at the time. Aunt Judith was a very skilled disciplinarian and was known as one of the hardest spankers in the family. In fact, it was not unusual for Aunt Judith to “help out” the other family members from time to time when the wives had trouble keeping their husbands under control. Aunt Judith was known to break a hairbrush once in awhile over the erring bottom of a yet submissive husband. The brush Mellissa received was only a few years old at the time but after twenty-five years of marriage and constant use, it was beginning to develop the shiny surface that many of the older brushes displayed after many years of use. 
Next to the hairbrush was a large leather strap, it too was well used and was very supple, I could tell it was properly cared for and was frequently oiled to ensure the leather stayed soft and flexible. Next to the leather strap was a long thin wooden paddle it was as wide as a ruler and about 24 inches long, I would soon learn it produced a very unpleasant sting. Next to the wooden paddle was a large clear paddle, which I discovered was made of lexan a very strong but flexible material that produce a very painful sting. Next to the lexan paddle were two canes one was a rattan cane and the other was a thin fiberglass cane. I had not had the displeasure of experiencing a fiberglass cane but if it hurt as much as a rattan cane, I knew for sure I would not like it as I do not like canes. 
Standing in front of Mellissa, she motioned me closer towards her and reached out to unbuckle my belt. I was still in denial that she was going to spank me so I just stood there somewhat passively; it was not until she unbuttoned my pants and pulled them down that I finally accepted the reality that she was in fact going to spank me. I took a small step back but before I could get too far she reached over and grabbed hold of my shorts pulling me back towards her and at the same time pulling my shorts down. I immediately reached down to cover myself up; Mellissa simply responded by saying “silly boy do you think you have something I have never seen before? I am not interested in what you have in front I am interested in your back side”. She then grabbed my left wrist and with one smooth tug brought me down across her lap. I landed across her knees with my chest resting on the sofa, she adjusted her position, and with her left arm she pulled me snug against her waist. She stopped for a moment to admire the cane marks that were fading from the last time Ann had given me a spanking. She rubbed my bum for a moment and mentioned that Ann was doing a good job at disciplining me. She reached over to the coffee table and picked up the wooden hairbrush. She paused to look at the brush and said, “Well old friend, it looks as though we have our work cut out for us” and with that I felt the first of many painful swats that would land on my bare bottom that day. 
Mellissa continued to use the hairbrush until my bum was a nice crimson red; she made sure every area of my bum received equal treatment. I could feel the heat radiating off every part of my bottom and although it hurt it did not compare to the pain I was about to experience when she switched to the wooden paddle. She picked up the thin wooden paddle and adjusted me across her lap at an angle so my right thigh was up a little higher. This gave her a clear shot at my upper thigh and allowed her to land some very well aimed slaps on a very sensitive area. While Ann was a good spanker, she tended to concentrate most of her swats on the middle section of my bum, which hurt a lot but over time would become numb. Mellissa was not going to allow my bum to go numb she concentrated on one area until she noticed I was not responding as well as I had when she first started, then she would move to another area. While using the hairbrush Mellissa had a heavier hand making sure each blow landed with a solid thud, which produced a well spread out sting. However, when she used the thin wooden paddle she was a lot softer. With the hairbrush, she would land each blow in a different spot, but with the thin paddle, she concentrated on one single spot, landing blow after blow on the same spot, which quickly led to an agonizing sting. 
She began slowly, allowing each burning blow to fade before landing the next one. Each blow produced a concentrated sting that quickly dissipated. I noticed after a minute or so she increased her speed but kept the intensity the same. This resulted in a longer lasting sting that did not fully fade away before the next blow landed. This caused the stinging to buildup creating a longer and more sustained sting. After another minute or so, she increased the speed again but kept the intensity unchanged. By this time the stinging sensation was giving way to a deep burning sensation, the burn traveled deeper than the sting and I found myself trying to get away from the constant blows, which were landing in the same location. I tried to move my hips just a little to make the blows land in a different place, but she seemed to anticipate my every move as she simply adjusted her aim to allow each blow to continue landing on the same spot. By now, I was making a lot of noise as I tried to compensate for the pain, the pain increased to the point where it was now an agonizing throbbing pain. I cried out for Mellissa to stop, I tried rolling from side to side but each time I did she just held me tighter. I tried arching my back hoping to deflect the blows to another area, but she merely dug her elbow into the middle of my back causing me to lie back down across her lap. Finally, the pain was so intense all I could do was to simply go limp and try my best to endure the unrelenting burning sting. After a few minutes of this unrelenting spanking, my mind began to go numb and I stopped responding at all, it was at this point she moved to another area and began the entire process again. The combination of steady intensity with increasing speed made it feel like an eternity before she moved to another area. When she finally moved to another spot she gave me just enough time before starting again to think about why I was getting a spanking and boy did I ever regret making the decision to allow the bachelor party to get out of hand.     
At last she laid the thin paddle on the coffee table and gave me a small nudge telling me to stand up. By this time, I was no longer concerned with my mother-in-law seeing all that God had given me; I was more concerned with trying to rub the pain out of my bum. When Mellissa stood up, she reached over and took the leather strap off the coffee table, and led me by the arm to the dining room. She led me to our small wooden table and pulled the side chair away from the table. She pointed to the table and told me to bend over the top of the table and grab hold of the other side. As I bent over the table she spread my feet apart so they where about shoulder length apart. With her right hand she held onto the strap’s handle and with her left hand she held the tip of the strap. She brought both the strap and her hand back and with a quick snapping motion she let go of the tip and brought the strap across my stretched out bum. Unlike the blows from the hairbrush and the paddle, the leather strap was free to land wherever it chose. The strap landed with a resounding smack and the follow through left a nice long slender red mark on my bum. I yelled out in pain and stood up quickly rubbing the spot where the strap landed. Mellissa reached over and pushed me back down on the table. “David I suggest you maintain your position, you don’t want to see what happens if you get up again.” she reached back and landed another blow on my bum, again I stood up but before I could reach behind me to rub the spot where the strap landed she quickly landed another blow on my lower leg. I yelped in pain as the leather strap dug into my tender skin leaving an immediate bruise, the pain seemed to linger for the longest time. It only took one swat across my lower leg to realize the foolishness of standing up. By this time my bum was throbbing and blazing hot and I could not find any relief from the unbearable pain.  
Mellissa walked over to the coffee table and looked at the two canes. She picked up the rattan cane and swished it through the air. She then picked up the thin fiberglass cane and did the same thing, looking at both the canes, she decided on the thin whippy fiberglass one. As she walked back to the dining room table she said “David I think you are going to find this little fiberglass cane to be very unpleasant. However, I think it will be just the right implement to deal with your immature behavior. What do you think, should we go with one stroke for every dollar I have to pay the hotel?” I froze with fear; did she really intend to give me 1800 strokes with the cane? Mellissa looked at me and saw the fear in my eyes and she gave a little laugh. “relax Doll, I may be a harsh disciplinarian but I am not a sadist,let’s just go with 18, how does that sound” I wish I could say I was relived but the thought of 18 cane strokes was something I did not think I could handle. The spanking thus far had been extremely painful I was at the end of my endurance. I meekly replied “I…I think…I have learned my lesson Ma’am, I am very sorry for … uh… my immature behavior, please I… umm don’t think I can take any more.” Mellissa was lightly rubbing my swollen bum, the marks where the strap had landed were clearly visible and the area where the wooden paddle landed was beginning to bruise. She gave my bum a few quick pats and replied “come on David, I think you can take a few more, you certainly are mature enough to accept your punishment, even though your behavior may have been juvenile, I know you can take these 18 cane strokes. 
 “Go ahead and spread your legs a bit more, I want a nice target to aim at” I hesitated for just a moment, I thought about not doing what she said and keeping my legs where they were. Mellissa viewed any hesitation as disobedience and she dealt with any disobedience immediately. Taking the cane, she began to whip it back and forth between my legs in a fast side-to-side motion. She started with the upper inner thighs and slowly worked her way down to the ankles. The quick side-to-side whipping action of the thin cane caused a severe stinging sensation almost like bee stings. Maintaining the quick side-to-side whipping motion, she continued her downward journey with the thin cane in a very slow and methodical fashion. The pain was building so fast that I found it hard to stand still, by the time she reached my lower legs it took all my control to keep from jumping from foot to foot. The combination of the intensity of the constant stinging and the quick side-to-side whipping action finally caused my legs to buckle. “Why are you making this so hard on yourself, darling? I would think by now you would do anything I ask so we could get this spanking over with, but I guess sometime naughty boys just have a hard time obeying.” When she reached my ankles she slowly began to make her way back up my inner legs. I was crying out in pain and jumping from foot to foot trying to find some relief from the unrelenting stinging that was coming from the cane strikes. Tears began to well up in my eyes as I cried out to her to stop. Mellissa looked at me and said “it looks as though you have learned your lesson about obeying when you are told to do something” Lets hurry and get this over with and with that she proceeded to lay 18 well aimed strokes with the cane. Each stroke landed with a stinging blow, which lingered for a few moments before giving way to a deep burning sensation that traveled from the depth of the skin to the surface. Each stroke of the cane reinforced my aversion for canes. 
The perfectly lined cane marks gradually transformed into welts, each stroke landing just a fraction of an inch from where the pervious stroke landed forming a swell of welts resembling tiny speed bumps on my bottom. Mellissa reached down and leisurely ran her fingernails over the forming welts. “These welts are shaping up nicely and just in time for us to take care of one more small issue” she walked over to the coffee table and picked up the lexan paddle. “I don’t think you have ever felt a lexan paddle before have you?” While Lexan is nearly impossible to break it does have a nice flexible quality to it, which provides sort of a springing action as it makes contact with the bum. “What I really like about lexan is that it is clear, which means I get a nice clear view of your bum reacting to each blow.” She placed her left hand on the small of my back and placed the lexan paddle directly over the forming welts. She lifted the paddle and lightly tapped the welts. I could immediately tell a full swing landing on the welts would send waves of excruciating pain across my entire bum. I vainly cried out “please ma’am don’t use the paddle, I can’t take any more, I promise I will never misbehave like that again.” Nevertheless, my pleas went unheeded as she lifted the paddle and brought it crashing down across the welts. I instantly stiffened as waves of sharp piercing pain shot through my aching bum. I nearly collapsed as the waves of insufferable pain spread deeply across my bum. “I suspect David you will give me your full attention when I talk to you and not decide that a ridiculous football game is more important than what I have to say.” She lifted the paddle again and proceeded to give me ten swats with the lexan paddle, each swat finding its mark on the bruised and throbbing welts. When she finally stopped I fell to the floor grasping my bum praying that somehow I could make the pain go away. However, it was a very long time before the pain and the memory of the first spanking I received from my mother-in-law would fade away.
Later that evening Ann returned from her spa appointment, as she walked through the door she saw her mother sitting on the sofa. “Hey mom I didn’t expect to see you today, didn’t David tell you I had a spa appointment?” Melissa replied with a slight smile, “I actually come over to have a little chat with David, we had a few things to talk about and I thought today would be a good day to further enhance our relationship.” I looked up at Ann and she gave me a little quizzical smile and I simply returned her smile as I carefully adjusted my position on the sofa.” Ann come over and gave me a kiss and said, “You will have to tell me all about the discussion you and mom had today.” As she gave her mother a quick glance and a wink, I noticed Ann was wearing the red ribbon from the special wedding gift in her hair. 
The next morning my bum was so sore I could hardly walk, by this time the bruises had darkened and the stinging pain had given way to a lingering aching pain. The welts were still red and very painful and continued to shoot waves of pain across my bum with each step I took. As I walked into the kitchen I picked up the Sunday paper and noticed that all the teams I was pulling for yesterday shared a common experience with me, we each received a severe beating at the hands of a far superior rival.         

  
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanking Bits and Pieces



Readers,


This is blog post number 103. Thank you again and again for reading, commenting, and participating.

*****

Occasionally, I have the opportunity to sit still and catch up on the other blogs which I enjoy reading.  While perusing Serving B recently, I stumbled upon a posting that I had not noticed previously, titled ‘Shout Out to Dana Kane’. Serving B has written a very kind commentary on me and my blog, and I am thoroughly complimented. I am also slightly mortified that it’s taken me quite so long to read and acknowledge this kindness…my apologies and many thanks to Serving B.

*****



Another reader sent me a link in response to my post ‘F/M Spanking Scenes in Media’
Called ‘Again’, a Footlocker advertisement from 2010, this one is spanking parody gold. Linked from YouTube.

*****
My most recent survey – Let’s Talk Spanking – has received 347 responses. 
Here are a few of the results:


35% of you identified as: 
I am mostly a Spankee, but sometimes I like to give a little spanking myself.


52% of you:
Haven’t participated in Public Spanking…yet.


63% enjoy incorporating Corner Time into spanking play.


29% of you are exclusive with your spanking partner.


I’ve gratefully received many rave reviews of the blog, it’s format, and content. I have also received a few well-thought critiques, for which I am equally grateful. I will continue to make improvements and provide new and original content (with a lot of help from wonderful readers and contributors).


-Dana


DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com


*****

I have received a couple emails from readers who are unable to post comments to the blog posts. I am unsure whether this is a blogger problem or a poster problem, so – please take a moment to email me if you’re having difficulties posting comments and I will try and repair any errors in code.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Dana Kane Video: Before the Party

He thinks that we are headed out to attend a dinner party..but I have more important things to attend first.  Namely, his near-constant brattiness – and a stern warning to be on his best behavior for the remainder of the evening (we’ll see about that).    


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Dana Kane Video Teaser

New Dana Kane Spanking Video:

 –  Before the Party  –
“Dana
I will embed the video here soon as the encoding is done.   – Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

MarQe’s Journal – Weekly Entries 1 through 4

While my UK visit is still tentative, I am hoping to make it there in September/October – or at the very least, before year’s end. And although he has been waiting for near two months, MarQe just couldn’t wait any longer to begin his journal. 
I have instructed him to submit one journal entry per week, until I reach the UK. This could be quite a commitment for MarQe if my travel plans are postponed, and I am somewhat tickled by the idea of long and drawn-out written ‘discipline’ assignments.

I am looking forward to reinforcing the concept of patience, among other points, when we do finally meet.   

Naturally, MarQe has approved of the sharing of his journal here.
– Dana

From MarQe: 

Journal Entry Week #1

 Mistress Dana Kane is planning a visit to our shores in the UK & it is likely that I shall be visiting her for a dose of discipline which just might push me to my limit if her film clips are anything to go by !!
  I’m already nervous especially when she decides to reach for the hairbrush. It seems she applies this with terrifying power, speed & accuracy, I may well be gripping whatever is available very tightly indeed ! But when will she lower my shorts? When I’m standing before her my hands on my head ?!! ….. Maybe when I’ve been taken onto her lap ?! ….. Shall I be scolded for spanking girls & spending money I can ill afford on visits to massage parlours ?!

Something deep inside yearns for the moment when her spanking takes hold of me & my cares slip away as I am forced to concentrate on Mistress Dana’s punishment …..!!

— MarQe’s Study sister blog:


Journal Entry Week #2

–  Mistress I think I need a prolonged session on your lap & regrettably a sound spanking with your hairbrush. As someone who spanks naughty girls I think it is is always best to lower underwear whilst the miscreant stands before you, hands on head. That allows the humiliation of their nakedness to be revealed as you tug down their underwear & make them step out of them. Maybe standing them between your legs and slapping their bottom & the back of their legs before taking them on to your lap Mistress.


Journal Entry Week #3  


Well as I have mentioned I am primarily a spanker of naughty girls. Indeed I am dealing with this naughty girl tomorrow {Tuesday!}. I have been obsessed with spanking since I  was very young & used to get ‘excited’ when starlets got spanked in the movies so as I grew older I progressed into seeking out my own spanking experiences. I was never spanked as a child apart from once when I was bent over in the playground & given a few sharp smacks over my trousers by a female teacher. It was always being the Spanker rather than the Spanked that first attracted me although I was in hospital once when I was about 10 & fanatasized about a nurse putting me over her knee ?

I like most spanking/C..P. scenarios apart from the very severe stuff. I am always aware of my girls limits when I’m doing the spanking but enjoy administering a ‘punishment’ rather than fun spankings, unless they are erotic in nature ! It is only the last 2 or 3 years that I have become curious about being spanked & decided that if it was going to happen I would visit ‘Real’ Mistresses as I don’t like the idea of switching with my girls. So far I have visited two Headmistresses, Miss Jessica & Miss Dawn. I am due to be seen by Miss Davenshaw next month & then I am to be summoned by one of the strictest UK Dommes, The Hunterress in about 2 months time. I take a long, hard OTK including the hairbrush, which I dread but nevertheless prefer to receive hard & fast so that I am made to squirm & take a grip of my Mistressses leg.  If there is one implement I actually like it is the strap !?  I have taken 50 with the cane but Miss Jessica was very careful as I have only a small bottom & am quite slight of build. All the Ladies I have visited or hope to visit are on my ‘Yes Mistress!’ blog.

Having seen some of your clips Miss I think you’ll be well capable of teaching me a real & valuable lesson about the time & money I spend on spanking naughty girls & visiting ladies for personal services !! I expect my limits to be tested Miss!

MarQe



Journal Entry Week #4

 So I wonder ? I am in ‘that‘ space … my extended spanking on Miss Dana’s lap is coming to it’s finale as she rubs me gently before more rapid spanks from her hairbrush followed by a strict instruction to stand !!  My nakedness returns me to a vulnerability & thoughts that my punishment may not yet be over ? I look around the room fleetingly, I want to see her cane & at the same time dread laying my eyes on it ! How will she administer it? Will I be bent over, tied, my bottom raised over pillows piled high on a bed or as she brought me to a place where a purpose made bench awaits me ? She awards me a number of strokes, Miss counts the number I respond after each one, “Thank You Ma’am’ ……….. She continues !




Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

My Spanking Photos and Videos – all in one place, at last.

Readers,

I have finally managed to figure out a relatively simple way of adding, rotating, and maintaining videos and photos for my blogsite – all on one page. It is more difficult than you’d think. 
Because Blogger does not make available a widget for photo galleries, getting lots of photos or videos all organized on one page has been a challenge. Most of the options require html-fiddling skills which I do not posses. I even toyed with employing a professional website builder in order to get a more streamlined look, but in the end it all seemed too impersonal.
I have opted for using simple, easily-accessible programs and widgets that require little or no programming language. The Blogger platform allows me to easily manage and maintain a ton of content without having to write pages of code or deal with an FTP, and also affords me the opportunity to directly communicate with a community of others who share my same interests. This is priceless.

With that in mind, I have also decided against a flashy, fiddly, members/paysite, now or in the future. I will be offering some select videos for purchase, once I am pleased with the production quality (video, audio, set, etc.) of the projects on which I am currently working. Those videos will likely be available directly from my blog, by way of a link to a site like SpankingLibrary.com or Clips4Sale.com. I will also (adamantly, and against some decent advice) be making select content available in DVD format. This will all be kept as simple as possible, including NOT fragmenting full-length videos into maddening three-minute clips.

In the meantime, please continue to enjoy the videos which I thoroughly enjoy sharing with you – free – of home spankings, traveling tails, and favorite playmates. There will be many more.

I will update the gallery page with new photos and videos soon as they’re available…and have added a link in the sidebar on the right-hand side of the blog, directly below the Latest Videos:     – Dana

CLICK FOR MORE DANA KANE SPANKING VIDEOS AND PHOTOS





Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Upcoming Travel, and Contest Update


I will be visiting New York City, which seems to have become a second home, August 6-10, 2011. 
As most of my available time is to be devoted to my regular playmates, appointments will be strictly limited, and must be booked well in advance.
Please email for details and scheduling:   

*****

The ‘Story of US’ Writing Contest ends in ten days. I have received some excellent stories and will thoroughly enjoy providing the winner with his or her Prize – a free spanking session with me.
If you haven’t entered yet, take a few minutes to write your story (or song, or rhyme, or picture story…) of US.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Ladies Who I Adore


Many thanks to the fabulous Madeline at Chicago Dungeon for hosting me on my recent visit to her town. Her playspace is amazing and I am thrilled to be able to offer such a lovely location to my Chicago playmates. Madeline is one of the most intelligent, professional, and genuine women I have met in my travels, and I look forward to seeing her and Switch Elle (as well as all those lovely Chicago bottoms!) again soon.
***

My great new friend (and owner of NYC Rubber Studios) Ariana Chevalier has been  kind enough to mention me on her blog. Ariana is a fearsome Domme and a most gracious hostess…I look forward to seeing her and the other ladies of ParthenonNYC again in August.
***

(Photo: A particularly spankable Detroit bottom – this boy’s butt gets cuter every time I see it.)

***


In Los Angeles, you won’t find a classier, more refined Domme than Mistress Damiana Chi – and her playspace, Chi Temple, is the setting for many of my most memorable spankings.


***


Not only is Saint Leather one of the most lovely friends a girl could have, but she is also a world-class leatherworker. Her floggers are amazing works of art. 
The ‘Duster’ design is especially beautiful (and effective).
***


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanking PSA: Tardiness



If you are tardy – you had better have an Excellent Reason. 
Not an Excuse.
(Very few exist of the former, and very many of the latter.)

“Spanking

 

Traffic is an Excuse. 
It is ever-present.

Leave earlier.

Oversleeping is an Excuse. 
You are an adult. 
Get up when your alarm rings.

Tired is an Excuse. 
And so is Busy.
Get more rest. 
Learn to better manage your time.
Do not make more Excuses for failing to do so.


DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Dana Kane Video: Disciplining Nephew

Readers,


Michael is one of my favorite long-time playmates, and he’s generously offered to allow me to share some excerpted video clips from our recent role-play.
(This is my first attempt at use of the new camcorder, lights, editing, splicing, and the like. Be gentle.) 


– Dana

If clicking the green arrow doesn’t start the play, double click the video screen to open the player in a new tab.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Required (Spanking) Reading and New Implements

Readers, 
Here are a few titles currently on my radar. If you’ve any recommendations for me and your fellow spankos please leave them in the comments section.     – Dana






By Governess Gemma Forbes:


The Adult Spanking and Discipline Handbook: A Comprehensive Guide to Corporal Punishment 




Synopsis: “In the pages of this book you’ll find a plethora of stories about the early days of Ms. Forbes’ career. You’ll also find here essential useful tips, hints and advice for beginners and experienced spanking enthusiasts alike.”






By Erica Scott:


What Happens to Naughty Girls?


Synopsis: “A dozen classically romantic M/F spanking stories, blending fantasy, intensity, discipline and eroticism. Bonus: Two nonfiction stories, recounting the author’s first spanking and first video shoot.”
(Look for Erica’s new book coming soon.)




By Jacqueline Omerta:


The Psychology of Adult Spanking Series (Volumes 1-7)


Synopsis (Volume I): “Jacqueline Omerta, a licensed Marriage Family Therapist and adult spanking fetishist, offers a comprehensive overview of the basic components of how the spanking fetish develops and why it is so driving. She then interviews and gives a real-time, over the knee spanking to Cynthia, a woman who is currently exploring her need to be spanked.”

*****

I’ve been acquiring some new and interesting implements, including this 13″ leather paddle, sandpaper pingpong paddle, 10″round leather paddle, and big bath brush. I was also recently gifted a beautiful cobalt blue-handled riding crop.


Still on my list…

A pretty, short-handled carpet beater
A Jokari paddle
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

An affinity for quality wooden implements



While I do love the smell and slap of leathers, and the swish of the cane makes me warm, the craftsmanship of wooden implements sometimes leave the strongest ‘impression’ on me, so to speak.


Not only for the sheer enjoyment I receive from the looks on the faces of my bottoms, but for the beauty and variation of the implements themselves.


– Dana


An accidental stumbling-upon on Twitter lead me to KittysExoticPaddles.com, where I immediately fell in love with the Bolivian Rosewood Flapjack Paddle:





This love affair spurred further online investigations, which resulted in some beautiful and fearsome-looking paddles:


Bassett Woodworking makes lots of nice wooden things, but their custom wood paddles are what caught my attention. ‘Time Out’ is my favorite.




It would be impossible to list makers of great paddles without mentioning Wdspoone at maamyesmaam.blogspot.com. His craftsmanship and attention to detail are obvious.

Here are a few more interesting paddles I found:
Deep Purple Passion Paddle
Cane-iac Customized Paddle

‘You may want to rethink that last remark’
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Tiffany’ – The Cowboy Writer does F/M Spanking

This is a saucy one from The Cowboy Writer, and I’ve used asterisks liberally to edit some beautiful yet naughty language. There is a whole lot of spanking going on at Woodsley College…definitely my kind of institution. Enjoy!   – Dana




For the rest of Cowboy Writer’s stories:
Taming the Cowboy
Taming the Cowboy II: The Cowboy’s Revenge
School for Husbands
Beth

Make sure to click ‘Read More’ at the bottom of the visible text for the entire story.

*****

‘Tiffany’


Woodsley College was no ordinary post secondary institution.
Its standards were extremely high in every area and strict rules of conflict were in place.
Although all of its students were over the age of 18 , violations were still dealt with in the old fashioned way.
This included corporal punishment at the discretion of School Vice-President , Janice Murphy.

Janice was from the old school and believed that the best way to correct errant young gentlemen was to thoroughly warm their backsides.
Her reputation was formidable and the very sound of her paddle being applied to the seat of a young man’s trousers , or the sight of him emerging from her office , teary eyed and clutching his backside was enough to make most think twice.

However , under the College rules , young ladies were exempt from such punishment , and instead received lines , detention or extra work.
This type of chastisement seemed to work well on the young ladies but was very ineffective for their male counterparts.

David Welks and his girlfriend Tiffany Brennan were both 20 and had been dating for a few months.
For both it was their first visit to Mrs. Murphy’s office .
“Sit down Tiffany and start writing those 200 lines while I deal with your partner-in crime Mr. Welks, ” Janice Murphy ordered firmly .

Mrs. Murphy sat behind her huge desk  peering at Tiffany over her thick, horn-rimmed glasses.
“I said  get started Tiffany !” she barked impatiently at the young lady.
Tiffany sighed and winked saucily at her boyfriend, still standing bravely in front of the Vice Principal ‘s desk.

“Now for you young man !” Mrs. Murphy warned in a deep commanding voice.
Tiffany concealed a mischievous giggle as David smirked and cast her an assuring glance.
While Tiffany admired his confidence ,  the strict Vice-Principal saw only defiance and the need to teach him some humility and respect.
David’s look changed when he saw Mrs. Murphy reach into her desk drawer and produce a large wooden paddle.
Tiffany’s jaw dropped in astonishment and David gulped nervously. 


Mrs. Murphy rose from her chair , menacingly tapping the paddle against her palm.
Beads of sweat began to form on David’s brow as he pondered his impending fate.
“You will receive six strokes of the paddle Mr.Welks – bend over.” Mrs. Murphy ordered.
Tiffany put a hand to her mouth, hardly able to believe her ears . 
She had heard that Murphy would occasionally paddle boys but was still shocked at her announcement.
David was outraged and struggled to find words.
“How come she gets lines and I get the paddle Ma’am? Its not fair!” he protested.
Mrs. Murphy was unperturbed.
“Be assured you will also be writing lines young man , but the experience will be much more effective for you following a sound paddling.
Now stop dawdling boy and bend over!” she repeated angrily.

David’s embarrassment was apparent turning his face a beet red .
Mrs. Murphy glared at him “Do as I say boy or I will add extra swats!”
David’s shoulders dropped and ,reluctantly,  he assumed the position.

Meanwhile , Tiffany was having trouble containing her excitement at the prospect of watching her boyfriend receive paddling .
“Now touch your toes.” The VP  demanded.
Mrs. Murphy took up a stance to David’s left side and lightly tapped the paddle against the seat of his tight pants , lining it up against her target.

Tiffany took a long look at her boyfriend’s cute rear and then cringed when Mrs. Murphy swung the paddle , bringing it down with a resounding ‘CRAAACK!’ 
David tried his best to keep his composure , but when the 2nd swat landed he could not hold back a  loud wail.
He struggled to stay in place, dreading the 4 strokes still to come.
‘THWAAACK!’ ‘ CRAAAACK!’
Swats 3 and 4 were delivered in rapid succession and increased venom.
The young man’s rear felt like it was on fire now.
Tears were welling in his eyes when swat number 5 landed , almost knocking him off his feet.
“Maintain your position boy!” Mrs. Murphy warned , noticing his wobbly legs.
Leaning forward again , David reached for his toes and waited for the final swat.
Tiffany was thrilled by the way the older lady wielded the paddle  and was  quite impressed at how David had taken his licks .
Clutching the paddle with both hands , the VP swung it high above her shoulder and landed it squarely in the middle of David’s rear.
There was a crack as loud as a gunshot and a blood curdling howl from David on impact.
“You may get up now Mr. Welks.” An out of breath Mrs. Murphy told him.

Slowly David stood up and clutched his burning backside with both hands.
“I trust this will serve as a strong reminder to you not to cheat on exams?” she asked him unsympathetically.
David moaned and glanced over at a beaming Tiffany.
It had been her idea to steal the exam answers from the Teachers’ lounge but he was the one caught red-handed with them once the game was up.

“AAAH!” David gasped and contorted his face in a grimace when he carefully sat his sore behind on the hard wooden chair.
Mrs. Murphy and Tiffany chuckled in unison at his discomfort.
 “In your best handwriting Mr. Welks , otherwise you will sit there longer……and I’m sure you don’t want that do you?” Mrs. Murphy lectured.
Mrs. Murphy  returned to her desk and put away the paddle
Of course an impish Tiffany made sure she took her opportunity to tease her boyfriend by wetting her finger and putting it on the seat of her skirt , mouthing a sizzling sound.
Tiffany’s obvious amusement angered David , but somehow he managed to squirm on his seat until his lines were finished and passed Mrs. Murphy’s inspection.
“You will both re-write your exam tomorrow , and Mr. Welks…. if you are back in my office again for such behavior I will put you over my knee and administer my hairbrush to your bare bottom!
Is that understood?”
Tiffany grinned and David blushed.“Yes Ma’am…” he mumbled.

She was still grinning as they walked down the hall together to their next class.
Tiffany brought her arm back and surprised her boyfriend by landing a playful slap on his tender rear.
“OW! Carefull Tiff….what was that for?” David howled.
“That’s a little reminder to pick me up at 7 tonight …and don’t dare be late like last time or I’ll take you over my knee !” she chirped, planting a peck on David’s cheek before scurrying off to class.
All through the lesson , Tiffany could think of nothing but Murphy’s paddle blistering her boyfriends cute bottom.
She admired the power and control exercised by Mrs. Murphy and how David had obediently accepted his chastisement.
Tiffany pictured herself in the V.P.’s place , wielding the paddle or applying the hairbrush to his bare bottom as she had threatened.

At lunchtime Tiffany was the centre of attention as her girlfriends crowded around her to hear about her visit to Murphy’s office.
“WOW! 200 lines! Poor Tiff!” her friend remarked sympathetically.
Tiffany giggled, “Yes it was, but Murphy gave Dave 6 of the best with the paddle for stealing the exam paper!”
The girls giggled in delight as Tiffany gave them the details of her boyfriend’s painful paddling.

The girls tittered and dispersed when a red-faced David arrived.
“AW! You just had to tell them about my paddling didn’t you Tiff?” he moaned.
Tiffany flashed him that impish smile “Of course I did sweetie….and how is your poor littler tushie – pretty sore I’ll bet?”
David winced “Actually it feels like I sat on a hot griddle. Sitting in class is excruciating. Good thing  I have gym this afternoon.” He replied.
Tiffany pecked his cheek again “You better not be squirming at the movie tonight …I’ve been looking forward to see this one and you promised to stay through the whole movie this time!” she lectured, wagging a warning finger at him.
**********************************************************
Tiffany pulled away from David when he leaned to kiss her.
“How many times do I have to say sorry Tiff?” he protested.
Tiffany folded her arms and stared angrily at her boyfriend.
“You were late again , we ended up in the cheap seats and then  you squirm through the whole movie and leave before the ending!” she fumed.
David pleaded his case “But Tiffany. You know I’m always late …and ….and the movie was dumb anyway!” he blurted.
His comments only served to intensify his girlfriend’s fury , and without warning she took a firm hold of his ear and tweaked it hard.
“AWWW! TIFF…STOPPIT!” he yelled.
“That’s it David Welks! I’ve had it with you…. if we’re going to keep dating there are going to have be some changes in your attitude ……. do you understand?” Tiffany asked giving his ear another tweak.
“Yes Ma’am!” David howled.

Tiffany was pleasantly surprised that David had referred to her as Ma’am.
She could already feel the power pump through her veins .
Again , she reflected on David’s paddling earlier in the day.
Not only had she thoroughly enjoyed it, but yearned for an opportunity to  wallop David’s cute bottom herself !
With his poor behavior on their date, he had presented her the opportunity and she  was determined to test the waters. 
With his ear still firmly in her grip, Tiffany opened the front door and hauled David inside her house.

“Ouch….aaah… Tiff….what are you doing?” David whined.
Tiffany released his ear and began rolling up the sleeves of her blouse.
“My parent’s won’t be back for another hour so that will leave me  lots of time to deal with you David Welks !” She declared confidently.
David rubbed his ear.
“Deal with me? What are you talking about Tiff? ” he asked curiously.
Placing a dining room chair in the middle of the room, Tiffany sat down on it. Hiking her dress up to reveal her tanned thighs , she patted her lap.
“Drop those jeans and get over my lap !.” She ordered in a firm voice.
David’s jaw dropped.
“WHAAAT? You’re joking right?” he asked nervously.

Tiffany assured him she was deadly serious and repeated her command.
“You’d best get used to it Dave, because from now on this is what you’re going to get when you step out of line. 
So , if you’re serious about our relationship, you’ll get over my lap and accept the spanking you deserve!
If not…there’s the door!” she informed him.

The ultimatum took David by surprise and he paused for a moment , thoughts warring in his mind.
“Well?” Tiffany asked looking into his eyes.
David hesitated and gazed at his girlfriend’s awaiting lap.
It was so inviting David decided to comply , expecting to receive a few playful swats , and afterwards…..who knows?
So David lowered his jeans .
“Those too!” Tiffany snapped pointing to David’s briefs.
“AW TIFF…no…not on the bare…..come on !.” He protested.
“All your spankings will be on the bare ,  so get them down and get over my lap.” Tiffany insisted.
Trying to hide his exposure, David quickly whisked down his briefs and crawled over Tiffany’s lap.
***
Obviously David was as excited about this as she was.

She hoisted the back of his t-shirt up to get a good view of his bare buttocks for the first time.
She liked what she saw.
David’s cheeks were still red and slightly bruised from his earlier paddling.
Small blisters had formed in the area where his buttocks met the tops of his thighs.
Tiffany was impressed by Mrs. Murphy’s accuracy and decided she would concentrate on the same area.

Unsure how to proceed , she raised her hand and began slapping one cheek and then the other , trying to find a rythym.
The release and feeling of power felt good , and she was buoyed by her boyfriend’s reaction when  he yelped and squirmed on her lap.
This was not the playful event he had expected.
Feeling confident now ,Tiffany spanked faster and harder, turning David’s cheeks a blazing red.
She had not expected the results to be so satisfying ,and had to take a firm hold of David’s waist as he bucked and bounced on her lap to avoid the blows.

All the time she felt his erection rubbing against the soft skin of her inner thighs so she opened her legs slightly.
Tiffany’s hand was stinging now, so she could only imagine how her boyfriend’s already tender backside must feel.
David resorted to pleading and apologizing to end the spanking.
“AW TIFF PLEEEASE STOPPIT!  I’M SOOORY!” he begged, his legs kicking wildly.

Having lost all track of time, Tiffany did not even hear her parents’ car pull into the driveway as she heartily spanked her man.
The Brennan’s looked at each other in disbelief at the front door ,  listening to the distinctive noises emanating from their front room.
Tina Brennan stepped up to the window and peeked in.
“WOW! Looks like my girl is a chip off the old block!” she exclaimed proudly.
 Her husband Jack peeked over his wife’s shoulder and his jaw dropped at the sight.
“Holy Cow! She sure has inherited your tennis swing Tina !” he agreed.

Tactfully, the Brennan’s decided to return to their car, and drove around the block ,  returning 10 minutes later.
When they noisily put their key in the door , an out of breath Tiffany met them with a nervous smile.
She was positively beaming, but behind her stood a sorry looking David, his hair a mess, his face red and eyes watering.
Trying hard to compose himself he greeted the Brennans’ with a forced smile.
Tina tried not to chuckle and invited the young man to stay for coffee.
“Thanks …..but I really have to go Mrs. Brennan.” David replied and hurriedly made his exit.

Tiffany looked poised and confident.
“How was the movie dear?” her Mother asked.
“To be honest Dave was a bit of a jerk and kind of ruined it for me.” She replied.
“He sure looks  sorry…” Jack Brennan observed with a grin.
“Oh he certainly is Dad…he’s very sorry….” Tiffany chuckled and said goodnight.
“Looks like that relationship is off to a good start!” Tina observed.

To make it up to Tiffany , David invited her for a romantic picnic in the woods.
It was a wonderful warm summer day and they managed to find a quiet , private area by the lake .
The pair , stripped down to their swimsuits and frolicked in the lake together .
Afterwards , the young couple sprawled on a blanket and melted into each others arms .
***

However , she was careful to stop him before he ventured too far.
She was clearly in charge of their relationship now and needed to show it in every aspect.
The pair had been dating for a month now but , to David’s frustration ,  it had not advanced beyond necking and petting sessions.
Tiffany also had David at a disadvantage , having given him a fiery bare-bottomed spanking which neither of them could forget.
The spanking had sparked the flames of desire in both of them , but unfortunately Tiffany’s parents arrived before they could act.

 “Its so romantic of you to take me on this nice picnic Dave. 
You’ve been really thoughtful and considerate lately…..it’s amazing what a good old fashioned spanking will do  isn’t it …” she giggled.
Dave rubbed the seat of his swimsuit but could not disagree.
“I had that coming Tiff…” 
Although she was happy with the improvement in her boyfriend’s behavior , Tiffany longed to give him another steamy spanking.
She cuddled closer but this time David pulled away when his Blackberry rang loudly.
He picked it up, without excusing himself and began pounding on the keys.
‘SPLASH!” 
In an instant, Tiffany had ripped it from him and lobbed it into the lake.
“WHAAT THE!!!!  TIFF!….ARE YOU CRAZY ? DO YOU KNOW HOW MUCH I PAID FOR THAT?” he yelled angrily.
Tiffany took hold of his earlobe and tugged it.
“Not as much as you’re going to pay mister!” she scolded.

Tiffany stood up and led David into the woods by the ear.
Luckily for him the area was isolated so no one could witness his humiliating march.
When they reached a clearing Tiffany released her grip and stood  angrily before David, hands on her hips.
He could not take his eyes off her.
***
“Go fetch me 3 or 4 nice long switches ….and make it fast!” she yelled .
“Sw…Switches ? What for?” David asked.
 “What do you think? They’re to teach you some manners mister! I’m going to  give you a good bare bottom switching -Now get going !” 

David had learned it was useless to argue with Tiffany , so trudged off to cut some switches.
Tiffany carefully examined each one , making them whistle as she swished them through the air , while David looked on anxiously.
She selected one and sat down on a nearby log , placing the others on the ground beside her.
The rough bark pressed against the bare skin of her bottom , exposed by her tiny bikini .
It was a bit uncomfortable but she loved the ‘over the knee’ position so was willing to endure it.
“Bare your butt and get across my lap!” she barked , looking up at David.
She watched eagerly as David skinned down his still wet swimsuit.
His erection quickly stood to attention before he sprawled over Tiffany’s bronzed lap.
This time Tiffany opened her legs slightly to allow his burgeoning member to slide between , and then clamped them tightly.
It felt great , and was a fine way to make sure her man stayed in place for his thrashing !

A week had passed since David’s spanking so his skin had recovered and returned to its normal hue.
Even so , Tiffany could not resist rubbing her palms over his firm buttocks and giving them a cheeky slap and a pinch.
David’s cheeks clenched and she felt his hardness between her thighs.
Expertly , she adjusted his position to raise his backside higher to take full advantage of her tennis swing style.

David had no idea what to expect so gritted his teeth and took a firm grip on Tiffany’s ankle.
Before commencing , she delivered an ominous warning.
“If you thought that paddling and spanking was bad , just wait until you feel this mister.
You’re going to be reminded of your bad manners every time you sit for the next week!”

She was absolutely right !
Tiffany swung the switch  , snapping it against David’s bare skin again and again.
The sting was surprisingly intense and Tiffany was able to lash it across his skin at a rapid-fire pace.
Angry , red lines soon criss-crossed every inch of David’s backside as Tiffany proceeded to gave her man the thrashing of his life !
During the 10 minute session , she went through all of the four switches David had given her , breaking each of them on his tortured backside.

When Tiffany finally released him ,David leapt to his feet.
His rear felt like it had been attacked by a swarm of bees , so he clutched both cheeks and danced uncontrollably around , hopping from foot to foot.
He looked ridiculous and Tiffany cackled loudly as she  sat back and took in his antics.
“GAWD TIFF!! ITS NOT FUNNY ….IT STINGS LIKE CRAZY!” He complained.
Tiffany stood up and brushed the bark off the seat of her swimsuit.
The spanking had made her hot and turned on.
She threw herself into David’s arms , clamping her legs around his waist , and kissing him aggressively.
Overcoming his initial surprise , David quickly reciprocated by taking a firm hold of his girlfriends round globes.
***

Just as their lusty passion was escalating , they heard voices and footsteps approaching .
They were able to disengage just when the other couple arrived.
“Tiff and Dave !
What are you two doing back here?
We’ve been looking all over for you .” Tiffany’s friend Jennifer said.
Jennifer’s boyfriend , Simon grinned broadly as he eyed the pair.
“Looks like you two were into it hot and heavy….sorry to interrupt…”
Tiffany and David tried to hide their disappointment.
“Best get back to our picnic before the ants take it all!” Tiffany said nonchalantly.

Back at college on Monday , Tiffany enjoyed teasing David about the switching she had given him.
His backside still bore some of the marks of the switch.
“I’ll bet you were just being rude to give me another excuse to put your bare butt over my lap again……” she asked
David frowned.
“Well……maybe…..but its too bad your friends showed up just as we were getting into it….” David replied.
“Getting into what David Welks?” Tiffany teased , 
“If you really want to finish what we started ,  why don’t you meet me behind the bleachers at 2…..I have a free period…”
David licked his lips at the prospect but sighed.
“I can’t afford to skip class again Tiffany …even for that….if Murphy catches me she’ll really lay it on me.”  
Tiffany pouted and batted her eyes.
“Well I guess if you don’t really want to…..”

Tiffany leaned against the bleachers and looked at her watch.
It was 2.15.
“That chicken….he’s not going to show…” she muttered.
Then she heard a rustling from behind a nearby bush and David emerged moving stealthily toward her.
“Your 15 minutes late…you know what that means Mr. Welks…” Tiffany warned him with a giggle.
“Aw no Tiff…not another spanking…not here…” David whispered.
Tiffany pulled him closer and kissed him.
“OK then …..but I will be dealing  with you later you naughty boy…” she purred.

The lovers had no trouble resuming where they had left off on the weekend – until the next interruption.
“Both of you-in my office NOW!”, a familiar voice bellowed.
Mrs. Murphy knew all about the activities behind the bleachers and had a good view from her office window.
“So what do you two have to say for yourselves this time!” an exasperated Mrs. Murphy asked , her arms folded.
Before Tiffany could speak , David stepped forward.
“It’s all my fault Ma’am…I asked Tiffany to meet me 
She didn’t do anything wrong …she was on free time anyway…” he explained.
Tiffany was impressed by David’s new sense of chivalry and flashed him a thankful glance.
“Is this true Tiffany?” Mrs. Murphy asked.
Hesitating for a moment , Tiffany looked at David before answering.
He mouthed a ‘yes’ to her .
“Yes Ma’am….I told him we’d be in trouble if we were caught but he wouldn’t listen.”
David’s mouth was agape and he glared at Tiffany in amazement.
He didn’t expect Tiffany to say anything more than a yes !

Mrs. Murphy opened her desk drawer and this time produced a large wooden hairbrush.
David gulped and Tiffany smiled.
“I warned you what would happen if you were back in my office again didn’t I Mr. Welks ?
You can go Tiffany. I need to deal with Mr.Welks in private .” She said before casting her gaze toward a nervous looking David.
“This time it will be long , hard and on the bare bottom young man !
Lower your trousers and underwear and get over my lap.”
“B..B…But Ma’am….” David’s lip was trembling.
“I said bare your backside and get across my knee young man !” Mrs. Murphy warned , settling into her chair.
“On your way Tiffany !” the Vice-Principal said.
“Pardon me Mrs. Murphy…..but as I was the one David was getting into trouble , don’t you think it would be appropriate for me to witness his punishment ?…..I do have a free period at the moment …” Tiffany argued persuasively.
A mischieveous grin spread across the older woman’s face as she contemplated Tiffany’s proposal.
“I believe you are correct Tiffany…..be seated ….be quiet and observe.” Came the reply.
Tiffany winked at a stunned David and took her ringside seat on the other side of the room.

Doing his best to preserve his remaining modesty , David lowered his garments and slid over Mrs. Murphy’s firm lap.
“My..my…someone did a thorough job !” Mrs. Murphy declared when she observed the fading , but still visible red stripes from the switching which still adorned David’s cheeks.
She nodded at Tiffany who could only shrug and smile.
Mrs. Murphy shook her head and chuckled.

Tiffany watched in awe as Mrs. Murphy proceeded to really blister David’s bare backside with the hairbrush.
The instrument was delivered in a measured series of 8 powerful swats at a time until his skin was a  blazing red .
She then began the spanking in earnest , peppering every area of David’s butt with the hairbrush no-stop.
Poor David was bawling like a baby , bucking and squirming on Mrs Murphy’s lap in a vain attempt to avoid the raining spanks.
Tiffany watched in awe as  the color in her boyfriend’s cheeks deepened and  blisters began to form on both of his buns.
With a final flurry of blows the spanking was brought to an end.
David lay on the V.P.s lap sobbing and moaning uncontrollably.
Whe he slowly rose to his feet is face clearly showed the effects of his orderal.
“As you will find sitting to  be impossible , you are excused from class until tomorrow Mr. Welks…you are both excused!” Mrs. Murphy announced.
While David hobbled away , Mrs Murphy turned to return the hairbrush back to her desk but hesitated.
Instead , she held it out to Tiffany .
“If you are going to reform that young man of yours , you may need this “ the older woman said.
Tiffany gratefully took the implement and placed it in her bag.
“Thanks for the lesson Mrs. Murphy.”

Tiffany observed David limping out of the VP’s office.
In an attempt to console her thoroughly humiliated boyfriend , Tiffany  took his hand  and pulled him close to her.
“That was very gallant of you Dave…..taking that spanking for me….and you did get the afternoon off…just like me !” she winked.
David was too sore to reply and simply moaned .
***
The suggestion momentarily moved David’s thoughts away from his throbbing backside , and he and Tiffany scurried off down the hallway.

It was an uncomfortable , but thankfully short car ride for David to Tiffany’s house.
Their passion at breaking point , the young couple scrambled out of the car and hurried inside.
Their lips locked in a breathless kiss and they only paused so Tiffany could help David pull his t-shirt over his head.
It was only when David was hurriedly undoing the buttons on Tiffany’s shirt when they both heard the noises.
Both of them paused and were rendered into silence while they listened.
‘WHAP!’ ‘THWAAP!’ ‘WHAP!’ ‘WHAP!’ ‘WHAP!’ ‘WHAP!’
“OOW!” “YEOOW!” “AAAAH!” “I’M SORRY HONEY…I’M SORRY!”
“Stop squirming Jack….you’ve had this coming for weeks – now you’re gonna get it !”
WHAP!’ ‘WHAP!’ ‘WHAP!’ ‘WHAP!’
“OUCH!” “YEOW!” “STOPPIT HONEY! GAWD PLEASE!”
David stared at Tiffany in stunned silence.
The voices were coming from the kitchen and were clearly those of Tiffany’s parents , Jack and Tina. !
Tiffany chuckled and shook her head in amusement.

Cautiously , she peered around the corner into the kitchen.
“Wow! Dad’s getting a real walloping …..I wonder what he did this time!” she whispered .
Deminunative blonde Tina , was sitting imperiously on a chair in the middle of the room with the muscular Jack draped over her lap.
Jack’s suit jacket lay on the floor and his pants and jockeys were banded around his ankles.
Tina was swinging a large wooden spoon with a vengeance and cracking it against her husband’s bare rump and judging by the state of his behind this activity had been going on for a while.

David nervously took a look, trying to drink in the scene.
Tiffany shrugged her shoulders and looked at him with disappointment.
Their moment of truth would have to wait until another time.
Just then the spanking stopped and only Jack’s groans and moans were audible.
David knew exactly how he felt.
However , the moans of pain quickly  morphed into moans of pleasure and were joined by howls of joy from Tina.
“Sorry Dave we should go …..I er..think my parents need some …” Tiffany stated , ushering David outside.

“How long has your Mom been spanking your Dad?” Dave asked as the pair walked home hand in hand.
“Oh my goodness …..for years….she spanked him on their first date for being late and has been doing it ever since !
Mom told me that all men love a strong woman who will keep them in line when they need it.
Apparently its very therapeutic!” Tiffany explained.
“Seems like they both get some fun out of it afterwards though!” David chuckled.
Pausing outside David’s house , they held hands and looked into each others’ eyes.
“You’d best get some ice on that butt of yours Dave ..….Murphy really blistered it good …and I want to make sure your recovered for the weekend.. if the offer is still there , I thought we could spend it at your parents cottage?”
David’s face lit up .
“Really!” he replied excitedly.
Tiffany nodded.

The pure excitement of spending a weekend at the cottage alone with Tiffany  had an effect on Dave’s driving , inspiring him to arrive there in record time.
It was the first time he and Tiffany could be alone overnight.
The weather was perfect , so Tiffany quickly changed into her skimpy red bikini she had bought especially for the occasion .
David changed onto his suit also and was thrilled when Tiffany rolled over and asked him to oil up her back.
“Undo my top honey…..I don’t want lines in my tan.” Tiffany cooed.
Dave felt his erection rise as he unleashed Tiffany’s pert breasts from the bikini top.
She still had not given him permission to touch or feel , them but he expected she would soon.
David’s temperature began to rise when Tiffany raised her firm, round bottom and permitted him to undo the strings on her bikini.

Carefully he slipped the tiny garment away to reveal his girlfriend’s curvaceous derierre in all its glory.
Her snow white skin in the area covered by the bikini contrasted with the  deep tan of the area surrounding it. 
Tiffany allowed his fingers to massage the oil on her glorious twin globes.
Sensing her boyfriend’s excitement , Tiffany grinned mischieviously .
He was putty in her hands now.
“Whow Big boy…..not so fast…we have business to attend to first!” she warned when Dave’s hands began to wander deeper into previously unexplored areas.
David’s passion had rendered him unable to respond to his girlfriend’s command and he kissed the nape of her neck while fondling both her firm breasts.
Tiffany rose up and slapped both of his hands away.
“You’re not listening again dear…..I said we had unfinished business didn’t I ?
Stop that at once and go look in my bag…there should be a nice big wooden hairbrush in there !” Tiffany ordered.

David’s jaw dropped and his heart pounded nervously.
He hoped the brush was for Tiffany’s hair but reality told him otherwise.
Rummaging in Tiffany’s bag , David had no difficulty finding the large implement , and he immediately noticed it was the very same one that Mrs. Murphy had used to blister his butt earlier that week.
“Just place it on the table beside the bed David ….I’ll need it later.” She added.
David gulped and examined the brush .
“Er….need it for what Tiff ?” he enquired nervously.
“Don’t be silly Dave….you know what its for !
You were late again this morning and then drove like a maniac on the way up here!” she said calmly.
David gulped again and reflected on his last experience with the brush.
“You not  going to sp……spank me with this Tiff ?” he asked .
Tiffany looked up at him  sternly .
“ After I’ve finished tanning my butt…..I’m going to tan yours…!” she giggled.

Dave was on pins and needles all day , knowing he was in for a spanking but no idea when Tiffany would ‘strike’.
Each time he walked past the bedroom the sight of the brush sitting there reminded him of his pending fate.
Despite this , he and Tiffany had a fantastic day together , boating , fishing  and frolicking in the lake .
As the sun began to fade the pair snuggled together on the beach and it wasn’t long before their lips met and throes of passion returned.
Their bodies rolled and thrashed about in the soft sand and David felt Tiffany’s fingers slip inside his suit , easing it down over his slim hips.
Kicking the garment off , David straddled Tiffany and fumbled to undo her bikini bottom.
It was then he heard a loud whack and felt a sharp sting in his left buttock .
Before he could cry out Tiffany had landed another pair of sharp whacks to the same area.
“I like my man to have a nice hot butt before the finale Dave…” Tiffany purred and whacked her boyfriend’s  bare butt yet again.
“OUCH THAT STINGS TIFF !” David howled as she began briskly spanking him again and again.
“Get over my knee mister….I’ll finish your warm up right here on the beach before you get your session with the hairbrush !” Tiffany demanded.

Pushing David back , Tiffany sat up and patted her lap.
“Come on…get over …” she said.
David looked around nervously.
The people in the cottage across the lake were still outside enjoying the sunset.
“Tiff….the neighbors…they’ll see….can we go inside.
Tiffany rose an angry eyebrow in response and patted her lap.
“Get over or I’ll use my sandal !” she threatened.
David assumed what was becoming a familiar position across his girlfriend’s lap.
“Good boy!” Tiffany remarked , patting his muscular cheeks.

The sound of palm striking bottom echoed loudly across the lake.
“OMIGOSH! Mildred….have a look !” Harold Smith gasped , observing the scene on the beach with his binoculars from his vantage point on the dock.
Mildred grabbed the glasses from her husband and chuckled loudly after taking a look.
“Give it to him girl!” she whooped.
Tiffany paused to raise a hand to recognize Mildred’s encouragement .
The light was fading but David’s bottom was truly glowing.
She delivered a trio of stinging spanks that had her boyfriend yelping.
“OK you can get up Dave….its time to get serious with the hairbrush.” She declared.
“AW TIFF..” David whined.

David examined his backside in the bedroom mirror as he waited for Tiffany.
It was red and stung like crazy but it seemed to tingle even more each time he looked at the hairbrush sitting on the dresser.
Following his girlfriend’s direction he stood there naked while she took a shower.
It was only a matter of minutes ,  but the waiting was agony for him.
Finally Tiffany emerged and David’s eyes lit up at the vison.
She wore the tiniest of black , sheer Teddies ***.
Matching sheer panties completed the outfit.

Striding confidently over to her chair , Tiffany sat down and picked up the hairbrush.
“This will be a serious spanking David.
I will not tolerate your chronic lateness and you could have had us both killed the way you drove this morning.
Do you have anything to say for yourself before we begin?” 
***
“Hmmm…I’ll deal with that later …” Tiffany observed with interest.
***
David’s bottom was still pink from the spanking on the beach and Tiffany patted it playfully with her palm.
“You will receive 15 swats for being late , 30 for driving dangerously and 5 for good measure.
You will count out and thank me for each one….is that understood David?”
“Yes Ma’am!” came his prompt reply.

Tiffany took a firm hold of the brush and raised it high to apply the first swat but was distracted by noises coming from the open window nearby.
‘WHAP!’ WHAP!’ WHAP!’ WHAP!’ WHAP!’
“OOOW!” OUCH!” “YEOOW!”
Tiffany smiled and shook her head.
Across the lake at the Smith’s , a sound spanking was already underway!
“Keep still and stop squirming Harold ! You’ve had this coming for years and now you’re getting’ it…” Mildred scolded. 
WHAP!’ WHAP!’ WHAP!
 “OOOWIE !” “AIYEOOW!”
Tiffany was inspired and set about her task.

She wanted this spanking to have a formality to it in order to teach her man respect .
Although it limited the amount of spanks , she knew that 50 well delivered swats with the brush would be more than enough to remind David of his behavior each time he sat down for the next few days.
WHAP!’
“OW! ONE….THANK YOU MA’AM”
WHAP!’
“OUCH ! TWO….THANK YOU MA’AM”
David followed protocol but by the time Tiffany was half way through his voice had a distinctive quiver.
WHAAAP!’
“GAAAH! TH..THI..THIR-TY….TH…THANK YOU…. M..MA’AM”
Tears welled in David’s eyes and he struggled to stay in place.
Tell tale blisters were already forming on both his cheeks and his skin felt like it was on fire.
Tiffany continued resolutely until the 50th swat connected.
Exhausted , David lay prone on her lap moaning and catching his breath.
***

“You may get up now David.” Tiffany said in a firm but sympathetic voice.
David rose slowly , clutching both of his cheeks to sooth the burning.
***
***
The moment he had been waiting for had finally arrived and David grasped it enthusiastically.
***
Their screams of ecstacy echoed across the lake until they collapsed into each others arms.

Across the lake at the Smith’s , Harold paused upon hearing the younger couple’s howls of passion.
***
***

Their relationship cemented and the rules set , Tiffany and David finished their last year of college together.
On their graduation Mrs. Murphy congratulated David for staying out of her office for the rest of the year , and winked at Tiffany.
She was confident that the improvement in David’s behavior was likely due to regular doses of the hairbrush she had given her young prodigy .
Of course she was absolutely right !

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanked in his Panties

Readers,
I am happy to be able to share a few photos from some recent play with one of my very favorite boys – with his permission, naturally.


We had great fun with role-play and it is my studied opinion that he has one of the cutest polka-dot panty-covered bottoms I’ve ever seen. 


It was almost a shame to punish him when I ‘found him playing dress up in some of my finest lingerie’.  Almost.    – Dana

“Spanked

While I thoroughly enjoyed having him across my lap, he just looked so darn pretty on that spanking horse. 

“Dana

Of course, I also took the time to explain to him that wearing stockings without a proper garter just wouldn’t do (so I took mine off and loaned it to him).

“f/m

A nicely-warmed bottom. (I don’t think that I ever did take those panties off him…they were so pretty, I just worked around them.)
“F/M
A few words from him:
I still can’t really describe how incredible our session was for me. You managed to keep a perfect balance between increasing my excitement level and increasing my punishment. I wanted it to just keep going on. And every increase in my excitement made me want to present myself for more severe punishment. It was an absolutely delicious cycle. 


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Video: Officer Naughty paddles him hard!

Sometimes Officer Naughty, the Spanking Court Bailiff (that’s me), helps carry out the Court’s sentencing. 
In this case, the defendant is sentenced to 100 whacks with a heavy wooden paddle. Number 100 looks like it’s going to hurt a bit…

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Words from the Wonderful Wife (and photos!)

I was tickled to receive this feedback from the Wonderful Wife of The Very Bad Boy. She is quite a formidable disciplinarian herself, and I am complimented by her trust.   
As is customary with this delightful couple, we videotaped the session for their private use and they are kind enough to allow me to share a few select, discreet screenshots. My gratitude to them both.      -Dana

“Dana


We had a wonderful time with Dana the other day.  The VBB is a glutton for punishment and we enjoyed every minute of play.  I had a lot of fun learning new techniques and can’t wait to use them on him.    Even though this was our first time playing together I was not nervous at all and knew we would have an enjoyable experience from beginning to end. Dana did a wonderful job at making me feel comfortable and introduced me to some different implements which I had not tried before. I think I am going to invest in some different implements soon; I definitely liked some of the leather straps we used. I especially liked the results we achieved when we used them. 

“Dana


She also helped me perfect my canning techniques, which he genuinely does not like, but I will definitely enjoy using my new found skills. The fiberglass canes were a joy to use, so easy to swing and I liked the effect it had on him. 

“Dana

 I really enjoyed double tagging the VBB; it worked out great and caught him by surprise. The “little red hairbrush” was a highlight of our visit and he did not expect the results that she was able to achieve. I think he will think twice before he gives her any more gag gifts.  Dana is a wonderful disciplinarian and a great mentor. Thanks for a great time, I can’t wait for the next time we are able to double tag the VBB.  

“Dana

The Wife 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Links and Thanks to Spanking Fellows



Thanks to Prefectdt at SpankedHorticII for awarding my Spanking Pop Art Photo his “first, deliberate Saturday Swishing”, his “..pick of the week from images posted on the blogs in the rolls of this blog.”   Check out his excellent content, humor, and well-chosen links.


Thanks also to Red at Consensual Spanking for his kind review and link. He’s another genuine spanking enthusiast with regular content and interesting opinions.


Spanked Angel wrote a lovely entry on my recent ‘Person Place and Thing’ Writing contest – and even penned a lovely prose (in about five minutes!). Angel writes beautifully and her blog is certainly worth a nice, long look.




Here’s an artsy F/F Spanking Video, made somehow insanely erotic because it’s entirely in slow motion:


(Linked to Vimeo.com original posting.)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Contest: ‘The Story of Us’

         +         =
                         Dana Kane                                                                     You  

‘ The Story of…Us ‘
____________________



Welcome to the new Spanking Story Contest for July 2011. This one should be a lot of fun..
 
In previous contests, I’ve asked you to write about your own past experiences, your spanking preferences, and about a couple of perfect strangers. This time, I’d like for you to write about…

US.
 

(And win yourself a free Spanking Session with me, Dana Kane.)
 
***
 
Feel free to stage your story in any place, and at any time past or future. Add as many or as few ancillary characters as you’d like. Make it a comedy, a drama, or submit it in the form of song, verse, or picture story – so long as it’s a Fictional Story of spanking, discipline, or punishment. (And don’t be silly enough to try and spank me…even on paper.)
 
 
* No suggestively sexual content. Zero. With most story entries, I am happy to read and edit your saucy language. Not this time. Please do not disrespect me by including sex language in these stories.
 
*No characters under eighteen (18) years of age.

 

 
*All entries must be received within the month of July, 2011. Free Spanking Session to be awarded at my available playspace during the months of August and September, 2011. 
 
** For the first time, playmates who reside in cities which I visit during the months of August and September 2011 are also eligible to win, right along with those who are local to Los Angeles. Check travel information for applicable cities.  
I’ve also extended the redemption period from one month to two, to allow more flexibility in redeeming your Prize. **
 
If you are unable to claim the Prize due to circumstance or location, please consider entering your story as a Non-Contestant, so that whomever wins may enjoy the fruits of their labors, so to speak.
 
Naturally, by submitting your entry you agree to share, as all entries will be exerpted/posted here and on other publishing platforms.
 
I’m looking forward, as always, to seeing what my readers and fellow spankos do with this contest.  Good luck!     – Dana
 
 




 
 
 
 
 
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Travel Update: Chicago, Detroit, and more

Dana Kane’s Upcoming Travel Schedule:

(Click HERE often to see whether I’ll be spanking your city soon. I’ve also included a TRAVEL page in sidebar on the right-hand side of the blog.)

JULY 2011:

14-16     Chicago
17-19     Detroit

25-27     Seattle
28-29     Portland

AUGUST 2011:

 6-10      New York City

18-23     Tampa & Miami/Orlando


All dates are tentative. Planned travel to be posted 1-2 months in advance whenever possible.

If you do not see your city in my travel plans, feel free to email me. I will do my best to include your town in my future travels.

Sponsored travel to specific cities is considered on a per-request basis.

I am working fastidiously on including international travel in this year’s schedule. Tentative cities include: Toronto, Vancouver, and London, U.K.

– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

The Very Bad Boy and his Wonderful Wife


Readers,

Having arrived home in Los Angeles after a fantastic visit to New York City and Boston, I am exhausted and completely high on life (and spanking!). Where to begin? 
Let’s start with one of the most fun and interesting characters in the ongoing chronicles of Dana Kane Spanks: The Very Bad Boy.

As you recall, I first dealt with The VBB when I received an inquiry from he and his Wonderful Wife regarding some well-deserved disciplining. We met in May for one of the most intense punishment sessions I’ve participated in, and his WW has the video to prove it. (I understand that his behavior has improved dramatically.)

I’m sure you understand my happiness when I received an email from the two of them requesting dual playtime on this most recent east coast visit. These two are proof that FLDD relationships can and do work, and that spanking and discipline play can be part of a healthy and normal exchange.

What follows are The Very Bad Boy’s words on our recent playtime. ..

– Dana

*****




Three Broken Implements and a Small Red Hair Brush

Spankos are often warned that fantasy is often better than reality, but sometimes reality is far greater than fantasy.  What I experienced last week was a reality that out shined any fantasy I could ever come up with. The last time I had the privilege of seeing Ms. Kane was back in May when my wife left me in her capable hands for a very serious punishment session. At the end of our session I mentioned that my wife would be interested in getting together to play the next time she visited the City. Not in my wildest dreams could I have envisioned the reality that was in store for me when my wife and I went to see Ms. Kane this last week. While this meeting was more about playing than punishment I did manage to get myself into a bit of trouble before our visit. All I will say about that is it was not a wise idea on my part to read the e-mails between my wife and Ms. Kane especially after I was told I not to read them.  
I learned two important lessons during this last visit:  first, carefully consider the ramifications of making any smart ass comments while positioned across a spanking bench (or in any position for that matter) and secondly, never challenge Ms. Kane to see if she can indeed break an implement across your bottom.  Unfortunately, being somewhat slow on the uptake it took me a while to learn those lessons, which of course resulted in numerous painful consequences and a few broken implements. The last time we were together Ms. Kane broke two implements on my bottom, so I decided to taunt her just a bit this time to see if she could break any more implements; which I now admit was a mistake on my part. The first implement she broke was the lovely large wooden spoon which she had purchased from a restaurant supply store before her trip. She set out to prove she could break the spoon and would not stop until it was broken. There was no sweeter sound that day than the sound of the spoon finally breaking; I was secretly praying that blasted spoon would break before I broke. The second implement she broke was a small thin paddle which actually stung a lot, so I was quite happy when it finally broke. Not to be left out my wife proceeded to break one of Ms. Kane’s new rattan canes across my swollen butt, which by the way I now have to replace, because somehow “I” was responsible for breaking one of her new canes. Despite my ardent aversion to canes Ms. Kane brought along a number of those wretched implements to include a very thin and whippy fiberglass cane. This small thin fiberglass cane is the most fiendish cane I have ever had the displeasure of experiencing. While all canes strike with an unpleasant stinging this little evil cane produces a very localized harsh sting, very similar to a bee sting. It did not take me very long to learn to loathe that cane and to flinch every time Ms. Kane picked it up.
On the way to our appointment with Ms. Kane we stopped by Jakes .99 cent store where I bought a small red plastic hairbrush about 4 or 5 inches long which I gave to Ms. Kane as a gage gift. She laughed when I gave it to her and said we will use this later and she placed it on the table with rest of her implements. I forgot about the little red hairbrush until she picked it up after we had been playing for about an hour. By that time my bottom was pretty sore and I had some good bruises developing. Ms. Kane brought the little red hairbrush over and I laughed when she told me she was going to use it, I thought there was no way this little hairbrush was going to hurt at all. Well I was completely mistaken; she found a very tender and swollen spot on my thigh and proceeded to slap that spot over and over again. I could not believe how much it hurt and before long I was howling in pain. Somehow both my wife and Ms. Kane found this to be very amusing but I found it to be extremely painful. So I learned another lesson that day, never underestimate what Ms. Kane can do with any implement. Next time I think I will bring a plastic straw instead of a small plastic hairbrush.
Over all this session was beyond my wildest imagination. Although this was the first time my wife and Ms. Kane played together they were in perfect harmony as though they have played together for years. They certainly made a formidable team. I expected a tag team approach with each one taking turns but they actually doubled team me, with my wife on one side and Ms. Kane on the other and they easily fell into perfect rhythm as they applied their skills. Both Ms. Kane and my wife were cognitive of my high pain tolerance and they could sense when I needed a break or when I started to become distressed. They provided plenty of breaks and before beginning again made sure I was both emotionally and physically ready to continue playing. Even though the session was intense I never had to worry that either Ms. Kane or my wife would cross the line into unsafe play or push me beyond what I could handle.
I am grateful to Ms. Kane for the time she took with my wife to help her develop some new skills and to become more confident as a disciplinarian. Although she could have skipped the lessons on using the cane, as my wife is now anxious to try out her new found caning skills. We look forward to the next time we can get together to play, hopefully Ms. Kane will leave her collection of canes behind and we can concentrate on breaking wooden paddles. I wonder if they can break four implements in a single session?

(I’ve added this photo in it’s smallest thumbnail, since the subject matter is somewhat severe. Click to enlarge if you’d care to view a larger image.  – Dana)
“VBB


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Japanese television Spanking demonstration



I do not often cross-post media, but thought that this little Japanese television spanking clip was fun:    – Dana

While I have no idea which words are actually being used, it is pretty easy to get the gist of the conversation:


‘This is the proper way to spank.’
‘Ooh, that stings! May I try?’
‘Sure.’
‘Like this?’
‘Sort of. Here…let me show you again.’

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

The Governess Makes a Discovery

From our UK Laureate, ‘The Governess Makes a Discovery’…and he’s up to his usual form with another amazingly written F/M spanking story. (The asterisks are my edits, for slightly sensitive content.)   – Dana


UK Laureate’s other writings:

The Ballad of Lord Hazlemere
The Blue Umbrella






The Governess Makes A Discovery


London, 1910.


Grace Bennett was nervous as she knocked on the door; she had a task to undertake that was going to be sensitive, to say the least. In over twenty years of service as a Governess in wealthy Edwardian families in the south of England she had never had to do anything like this before. But she had determined it had to be done.


Edward Carrington had been her employer for the past four years. Her primary responsibility was educating his children, Emma, aged six, and James, aged nine. A man of considerable status and means, he considered that home education was more valuable for the children than attending any of the local schools. He had considered sending James to a public boarding school, but having himself been educated by a Governess in the last quarter of the nineteenth century when education in English schools was haphazard and unregulated, he was aware of the value of a first-rate Governess. Miss Bennett was certainly that. Both he and his wife had been hugely impressed at her interview. Her experience and maturity – she was some ten years older than himself – gave her a confidence and stability that he felt would be of huge benefit to his children. This had been even more valuable for the past two years since the sudden death of his dear wife, Helen. He appreciated her willingness to take on extra duties, caring more generally for his children’s welfare in conjunction with Mrs Humphrey, the Nanny he had employed since James was born.


Miss Bennett’s nervousness was due largely to the nature of the task facing her, which required her to contravene the etiquette of Edwardian England. Although Mr Carrington was less formal than many of his contemporaries, he was nonetheless her employer. It was her place to take orders from him, and as a member of staff to execute her duties in such a way as not to cause him any inconvenience or to intrude in his affairs. She was aware she had, inadvertently, already crossed this line, and now she was about to do so deliberately.



“Come in.” Mr Carrington’s voice was clear and deliberate, and Miss Bennett made her way, closing the door behind her. “Ah, Miss Bennett. Good evening. How may I help you?”


“Good evening, Sir. I do apologise for disturbing you but I wonder if I might have a word with you. There is a rather delicate matter that I need to discuss with you.”


“I see. Not a problem with the children, I trust. You know you have my full authority to deal with them as you see fit. Do come and sit down.” Mr Carrington waved his hand in the direction of the chair to the right of the sofa. He waited until Miss Bennett was seated before sitting down himself. There was a brief, awkward silence until Miss Bennett spoke.


“Mr Carrington, I have to begin by making a confession. Yesterday afternoon I went to your study to find a book for Master James and I am afraid while I was there my inquisitiveness took over and I looked at the private papers you had left on the desk. I realise this was wrong of me and I have come to offer my apologies.”


Mr Carrington looked at her with a mixture of sternness and surprise. “I see,” he said thoughtfully, “and having had twenty-four hours to think about it, your guilt has taken over and you have come to offer your resignation. Is that the situation, Miss Bennett?”


“Well, no Sir, not exactly. I recognise of course that you may wish to dismiss me, but ….” Her words were cut off by her employer.


“Dismiss you, Miss Bennett? I don’t think that will be necessary. I am aware of the excellent tuition and guidance you offer my children. I would be hard pressed to find another Governess of your calibre. I think we can put this down as an unfortunate but temporary lapse on your part. I am confident you will not allow it to happen again.”


“Thank you, Sir. I appreciate your faith in me. However, I am afraid that is not quite the whole matter.” As she spoke Miss Bennett put her hand in her pocket, pulled out a photograph, and placed it on the table in front of her employer. “Do you recognise this?”


Mr Carrington was taken aback, and for a few moments was silent, giving Miss Bennett time to place two more photographs on the table. “Or this… or this?” she asked. She had more, but there seemed no need to reveal them.


“Miss Bennett, have you taken leave of your senses? Why are you showing me these photographs? Where do they come from?” Mr Carrington’s voice now was full of irritated anger, and Miss Bennett, ever observant, noticed that his hands were shaking.


“Mr Carrington, I believe you know full well where they came from. You see I did not look only at the papers on your desk. I opened a number of the drawers and in one of them were these photographs, and many others.”


Mr Carrington leapt to his feet. “This is preposterous, woman,” he bellowed, shaking his fists. “Get out, get out.”


Miss Bennett had no intention of going anywhere, and stayed seated in her chair. Her heart was racing, but she had not yet delivered her message in full.


“Mr Carrington, calm down, I beg of you. We do not want to create a disturbance that is overheard by other staff, or indeed your children. Mr Carrington, as is plainly obvious, these photographs are pornographic, and a number of the others, which I now have in my possession, are, how shall I say, of an extreme nature. It is not for me to judge why you have them or from where you obtained them, but as an upstanding moral citizen, I must inform you that my conscience will allow me to do no other than to pass these photographs to the police. However, you have been a kind employer Mr Carrington, and I felt I owed you the respect of informing you of my discovery and of my intended action.”


Mr Carrington had been pacing the floor as Miss Bennett made her oration. She had prepared her words carefully and was pleased with how confidently she had delivered them. Her employer, however, was in a whirl. Of course he had recognised the photographs instantly, and despite his anger that a trusted member of his staff should have been prying in this way, and his concern for the possible consequences, he had, nonetheless, been able to listen to Miss Bennett’s words. He stood by the window, looking out.


“I realise, Mr Carrington, that this is a highly unpleasant matter,” Miss Bennett continued. “I felt that by informing you, you would be able to contact your solicitor prior to the visit from the constabulary that will inevitably come.”


Mr Carrington continued to stare out of the window. Eventually he turned to look at the Governess. “Miss Bennett, I greatly regret that you have made this discovery and that your opinion of me has been tarnished irrevocably, but I beg you, please do not report this matter. If this indeed becomes public my reputation will be ruined, my business will be destroyed, and what will become of all of us? You are an honourable woman and I pray you can find it in your heart, for the sake of my children if not for me, to be merciful.”


Miss Bennett watched in horror as, having delivered his appeal, the normally steadfast and composed man covered his face with his hands and started to weep. It was as though the capable and highly respected businessman and loving, responsible father had suddenly turned into a helpless, frightened boy. She rose to her feet, walked to him and touched his arm lightly. “I think you should sit down and settle yourself,” she said, quietly but firmly, and steadied his arm as he walked slowly to the sofa, where he sat, head in hands for some minutes. Miss Bennett recognised he had suffered a shock, with which his body and mind was struggling to deal.


Eventually he spoke. His voice was soft, the tone of a broken man. “Miss Bennett, I beg you again, do not report this matter. If I may speak honestly, the past two years has been a great trial for me. You may have thought that I had come to terms with the passing of my dear wife, but barely a moment has passed when she has not been in my thoughts. She was my rock, my foundation, always there for me, and it was her strength that enabled me to conduct my business, and indeed my life, successfully. In my loss I have been unable to contemplate for a moment forming an attachment with another woman,” – his voice faltered as he spoke – “these photographs were somehow a consolation. “ Again he paused. “Yet all the while I was aware that they were a betrayal of my dear Helen’s love. Clearly I would not have wanted her to know of them and if she is looking down from that other place where she now resides then I am indeed a miserable man.” Again he started to weep.


Mr Carrington dabbed his eyes with the silk handkerchief he always wore in his breast pocket. He looked up. “Miss Bennett, you are a mature and wise woman. Pray give me your counsel as to how I might be redeemed from this situation.”


All the while her employer had been speaking Grace Bennett’s mind had been active. She had entertained that he might react to her discovery with anger, or remorse, or possibly even threaten her, but she had not expected such an outpouring of emotion. The more he had spoken, the more she had recognised that her employer was, in many ways, a small boy in a man’s body. His words about the place his wife had played in his life made sense. She was well-aware what a gracious and level-headed woman Mrs Carrington had been, but she had not recognised the extent to which she had ruled the relationship with her husband. In Edwardian society women were required to take a back seat and be obedient to their husband, and outwardly the Carrington’s marriage had conformed to this expectation. The testimony she had just listened to had given her a glimpse, nay, a massive insight, into the underlying truth.


“Mr Carrington, it has grieved me to see you so distraught,” she began, “and I am well aware of the devastation to be caused by the public revelation of these photographs. I will admit to you I am two minds. It is not my wish to destroy you, yet at the same time my conscience tells me that you have sinned greatly and deserve to be punished, for without punishment there can be no redemption. By profession I am a Governess, as you are fully aware. Although I have never had children of my own I have learnt much about raising children, and the correction necessary to free them from their sinful ways. Indeed, Sir, you may recall that when I first met you and your wife, sadly departed, to be interviewed for the position I now hold, you yourself asked about my prowess with the rod. It was a matter of satisfaction to me that our views on this matter were as one. **
 Mr Carrington, it is now in my mind that, on account of actions now known to us both, you yourself, Sir, might benefit from the correction of the rod.”


For a moment Edward Carrington remained silent. On one level her statement was absurd; to suggest that he, a gentleman, be treated like a common criminal was difficult to comprehend. And was Miss Bennett, his employee, suggesting that she perform the deed, thereby inverting the relationship between them? Yet – her stated intention to inform the authorities of the photographs had to be negated at all costs.


“Miss Bennett, as you will appreciate, your suggestion is somewhat unorthodox, yet I cannot deny it has merit. Tell me, is it part of your proposal that you yourself undertake this action?”


Miss Bennett addressed her employer with a firm gaze. “Indeed, Sir, it is. As Governess of this household I consider it fitting that the boundaries of my jurisdiction are extended to include you, in order to deal with the infraction in question. “


“And may I take it that if the matter is dealt with in this way, your intention to report to the constabulary will be revoked?” Mr Carrington enquired.


Again the Governess spoke firmly. “Indeed, Sir, you may take that to be so. Justice demands that sins be punished, but to punish twice for the offence would of itself be an injustice, providing that the penalty imposed is sufficient to expiate the crime.”


“Very well, Miss Bennett. I recognise the wisdom and fairness of your words, and I submit to your proposal.” The now calm, measured tone of Edward Carrington’s voice told Miss Bennett what she wanted to hear. “How do you propose that this matter is executed?”


“I will need time to make some arrangements,” Miss Bennett replied. “I must warn you that the punishment will be, by a distance, the most severe I have ever administered. Accordingly, I must arrange for the house to be empty, save you and me. And my proviso, Sir, is that the application of the rod is in accordance with the traditions I require of all my charges on such occasions. You will be addressed by your Christian name. You will be required to confess your wrongdoing and to request appropriate punishment. You will be required to lower your breeches in order to be beaten on naked flesh. At the conclusion of the punishment, or of each section of the punishment, you will be required to thank me for my attention to your welfare. I trust that is all clear.”


Even Miss Bennett herself was taken aback by the clarity and severity with which she had issued the instructions, given the circumstances.


Mr Carrington nodded. “I understand,” he confirmed.


“I suggest, Sir, that I speak with you again in the morning, when I hope to have news of suitable arrangements having been made. Unless there is anything else, I will bid you goodnight.”


Back in her room, the Governess reflected on the situation. The discovery of the photographs, itself wholly unexpected, had given rise to another equally unexpected discovery about her employer. What is it about little boys, she mused, that they are incapable of living without female guidance? Even when they are older in years, what is it that necessitates their regression to boyhood traits? She did not have the answer to these questions, only the assurance of their truth and a conviction of the necessity of regular correction to facilitate their journey through life.


The next morning, having spoken to Mrs Humphrey, she went again to see Mr Carrington and informed him of the arrangements she had made. The following day, Friday, was Cook’s day off. She had informed Mrs Humphrey that she would be finishing lessons at lunchtime and suggested that Nanny should take the children to the park for a picnic and extended playtime. Mrs Humphrey had been surprised as it broke from their normal routine but had agreed. “The children have been working hard and I think some relaxation and fresh air will do them good,” Miss Bennett had said to her. Accordingly, the house would be empty.


“Mr Carrington, I have been giving further thought to the arrangements,” she continued. “It is my normal practice with the children to administer punishment in their bedrooms, but in the interests of propriety I consider such an arrangement for you would be improper. Accordingly, the punishment will take place in the study, which seems to me entirely appropriate given that is where the offending photographs were stored. The appointment will be at 2.00pm precisely. You will arrive promptly, knock on the door, and wait to be called in.”


Edward Carrington did not demur. Miss Bennett had wondered whether he might have had second thoughts about his agreement but clearly the repercussions of so doing were even less palatable to him. She had been deliberate in making arrangements for the following day, which meant he had another thirty or so hours to contemplate his thrashing. And what a thrashing she intended to give him!


As a Governess she did not take particular pleasure from corporal punishment but she was a firm believer in its efficacy. She believed too that when punishment was given it should be given soundly, in order that it made a lasting impression on the recipient. She wanted her punishments to be feared, and as with all her duties she took satisfaction from administering ‘corrective education’ with skill and professionalism.


Friday morning’s lessons passed uneventfully, for which Miss Bennett heaved a sigh of relief. She had told the children about the afternoon picnic and encouraged them to be on their best behaviour or else it would be cancelled – a circumstance she avidly wished to avoid. Once they and Nanny had left for the park she went to her room and opened the closet where her canes and other disciplinary instruments were kept. Over the years she had collected a variety of suitable instruments, in order that she could vary their use according to the severity of the punishment required.


***
***
 Through teacher friends she had acquired a couple of standard rattans, which she had used on occasions, but more normally she preferred her Governess canes, so named after their popularity with members of her profession. These rods were made from a denser species of rattan, thereby imparting a more penetrating sting. Her most well-used rod was thirty-two inches in length and of medium diameter, which meant that it retained all the flexibility that made the rattan so effective. However, on this occasion she reached for her Senior Governess, a somewhat thicker rod, four inches longer than its cousin. She had only ever used it twice, in her previous employment. As she removed it from the closet she recalled the last time it had been deployed.


***
***


Miss Bennett did not imagine that she would have a similar problem with Edward Carrington, even though she intended to increase the tariff considerably. At eight minutes before two o’clock she made her way downstairs, rod in hand. Entering the study she walked across to the desk. Quickly she cleared the few items from the top of the desk, leaving only the rod she had placed there, and rearranged a couple of chairs to ensure that she had sufficient space for the deed she was about to execute. She glanced at the clock, which showed three minutes before two. She sat down in the chair behind the desk, normally occupied by her employer, to compose her thoughts.


At precisely the appointed time there was a knock on the door. Deliberately she waited a few seconds before issuing a stern “Enter”. The door opened and Edward Carrington walked in, his head bowed.


“Come here, Edward,” Miss Bennett commanded, her voice as crisp as starched lines. “Stand in front of the desk.” She waited for him to reach the appointed spot.


“Now then Master Edward, tell me why you are here,” she ordered. For several seconds the embarrassed man remained silent. “Come along boy, speak up,” Miss Bennett demanded.


“Please Miss Bennett, I have erred greatly. I have been in possession of items that have no place in the life of a gentleman. I am truly sorry.”


“I see. Well, we shall see how truly sorry you are in due course, Edward. These items that you speak of – what is their nature?” Of course she knew exactly what they were but was determined that he should make full acknowledgement.


“P-p-pornographic photographs, Miss Bennett,” Edward stuttered.


“You naughty, filthy little boy,” Miss Bennett exploded, her tone emphasising her disgust. “How dare you! I shall not explore what other filthy things you may have been doing. The fact that you thought fit to have such wretched items in your possession is sufficient. Have you something else to say to me?” Miss Bennett looked directly at Edward, but he continued to keep his head bowed. “Look at me when you are speaking to me, boy,” she rapped.


“Please Miss Bennett, may I request you to punish me for my sins.” Edward Bennett, gentleman, businessman, highly respected in the community, had been reduced to the lowest ebb, and again he bowed his head in shame.


“Oh yes, Master Edward, oh yes, indeed I will. This is indeed the vilest crime I have encountered from a boy in all my years of being a Governess. You will be thrashed, young man, more severely than I have ever thrashed a boy before. You will be aware, no doubt, that it is the custom to administer the rod by the dozen, with the most normal tariff being half a dozen, or as it is sometimes referred to, six of the best. I have administered previously a caning of a full dozen strokes, which I considered a severe punishment. On this occasion, given the nature of your offence and the fact that you are old enough to know better, it is incumbent on me to award a fitting punishment. You will receive three dozen strokes of the rod.”


Edward Carrington allowed a gasp to escape from his lips. It was many, many years since he had last been punished in this way but even two or more decades on he recalled his suffering and the struggle to take his punishment manfully. What he had just heard was beyond his worst nightmares. However, he managed to maintain his composure sufficiently to respond, “Thank you, M’am”.


Miss Bennett rose, picking up her trusty rod from the desk as she did so. “There is nothing more to be said,” she announced tersely. “Move to the side of the desk, which you will bend over to receive your punishment, and kindly prepare yourself. “ As Edward Carrington took the few steps to the required position, Miss Bennett also moved and turned to face away from him. She waited a full minute. “Are you prepared, Edward?” she asked. Hearing an affirmative reply she issued the order to “assume the required position”.


Miss Bennett turned and walked smartly to a position on Edward’s left. Holding the rod in front of her she measured her distance, ensuring that the rod would strike correctly. She took a deep breath, gathered her concentration, raised the cane and brought it down sharply. The snap as it made contact was followed by a deep, muted grunt from the recipient. Miss Bennett silently counted to ten, as was her regular habit in these circumstances, before delivering a second stroke. A further four strokes followed in like manner.


“Have you something to say to me, Edward,” she asked. “I have always understood you to be a well-mannered boy.”


“Yes, M’am. Thank you Miss Bennett.” Edward raised his head slightly as he spoke but did not lose his position. His arms were spread either side of the desk, his hands gripping as best he could to help him deal with the pain. His bottom was burning from the sting of the rod, but, conscious of that as he was, he was mindful that his punishment had only just begun.


Miss Bennett moved to the far side of Edward. It had long been her practice to divide the tariff equally between forehand and backhand strokes. During her first employment an experienced Governess had explained to her the wisdom of this method, to ensure that both buttocks suffered the additional pain engendered by the tip of the rod. Content her position was correct, she resumed the punishment. The cane swished and snapped as she delivered the next set of six. If anything they were harder than the first set, as was often the case with her backhand strokes. Duly completed, she again reminded Edward of his manners.
“From here on in I shall not prompt you again. You will thank me after each further set of six, or bear the consequences.”


Edward’s backside was throbbing but through his pain he digested the Governess’s instruction. Miss Bennett considered the scene as she walked to resume the position in which she had started. The first twelve strokes had been delivered firmly, occasioning distinctive red weals amid the white flesh.


The second dozen strokes were given in like fashion, six from the left and six from the right. By now it was inevitable that stripes were created over stripes that already existed, increasing the pain considerably, and Edward Carrington had started to moan as the rod continued to land. He was determined to show the utmost bravery, but his determination was now being tested to what, he thought, was near his limit. Lost in his thoughts, he omitted to thank his Governess after the fourth set of six was completed. This fact was not forgotten by Miss Bennett, who had again resumed her original position.


“I fear something has been overlooked,” she announced, her tone displaying her annoyance. Before Edward had a chance to rectify the situation she raised the cane high above her shoulder and delivered a slashing stroke that made Edward cry out in severe pain. “What did you say, boy?” she thundered.


“Ah, ah, ooh… thank you M’am,” he managed to utter through his gritted teeth.


Miss Bennett was not satisfied and delivered another venomous stroke. The rod hummed loudly as it cut the air, followed immediately by another howl from Edward. “What do you say, boy? Speak up,” she again demanded.


“Thank you M’am, thank you Miss Bennett,” he called out. He was gasping for breath but managed to get the words out clearly.


“Very well, that’s better,” Miss Bennett announced. “I trust you are aware that those strokes were additional punishment for your forgetful and disobedient behaviour.”


“Yes, M’am, thank you M’am,” Edward assured her, anxious not to incur further wrath. He was sure he had never felt pain like it, and was praying that the remainder of his punishment would be less severe.


His prayers were not answered. True to her desire to ensure that punishment was administered effectively, it was always her practice to increase the severity of the strokes as the punishment neared its conclusion. Normally, when the tariff was six, this simply meant the final two strokes. Today it meant the final twelve.


Accordingly, for each of the remaining strokes she raised her arm higher, brought the rod down more sharply, and concentrated on flicking her wrist as she made the stroke. This was another technique she had been taught in her early days as a Governess, and she knew how effective it was. Its effectiveness was not lost on Edward, who yelled loudly after every collision of that wicked rod and his backside. No wonder Miss Bennett had arranged for the house to be empty; she was clearly aware what the consequence of the thrashing would be.


Finally it was over. Edward’s backside was covered with a mass of scarlet stripes and purple-red weals, many of them bloodied, but somehow Edward had remembered to express the required appreciation. But having done so the final time, the realisation that his ordeal was finished overcame him. He broke down and started to sob, quietly at first, then more loudly. Miss Bennett watched and waited impassively. It was the reaction she had hoped for. She understood the nature of sin, punishment and redemption. The suffering from the pain of the beating was a just punishment, but for redemption to take place there had to be an outpouring of emotion, as the consciousness of having paid for one’s wrongdoing took hold.


After several minutes, by which time Edward’s crying had subsided, Miss Bennett spoke. “I think you should compose yourself now, Edward, and correct your dress.” Again she turned away to allow him to make himself respectable, but continued speaking. “You have done well, Edward,” she said with genuine warmth in her voice. “I am sure you will continue to think about the events of the past days, and of today in particular, but you may now go forward knowing that your dues have been paid. Do not allow guilt to corrode your mind. Rather, learn from your mistakes. Oh, and by the way, the photographs I took from your drawer have been burnt.”


Miss Bennett began to make her way out of the room, then turned back to address Edward. “I will resume my normal Governess duties now, Mr Carrington, but should you find that young Edward requires further attention at some future time, I am available to assist.” She closed the door behind her and made her way back to her room.


Over the course of the next months and years Edward Carrington approached his Governess several times more to confess a variety of misdeeds, for which Miss Bennett offered her particular brand of assistance. Increasingly, Mr Carrington’s confessions were accompanied by a baring of his soul, knowing that the confidences he shared would be respected and rewarded with empathy and wise counsel. Thus, the professional barrier between employer and Governess was gradually broken down, and some three years after the events of this story, Grace Bennett became the second wife of Edward Carrington – in which role she continued to assist him as required.


DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Beth’ – Original F/M Spanking Fiction



Our Cowboy Writer strikes again.

For the rest of Cowboy Writer’s stories:


Taming the Cowboy
Taming the Cowboy II: The Cowboy’s Revenge
School for Husbands
Tiffany

*****

‘Beth’

CHAPTER 1
Beth allowed herself a satisfied smile as she put away her best china and cleared the table.

Her tea party with the three ladies from the Women’s’ Guild went very well and she was confident her application would be accepted.

Membership in the developing Western town’s most influential organization for women would give her an opportunity to express her opinions on many subjects and would be the ideal conclusion to a wonderful year for the  local Schoolmistress.

She certainly had attracted attention when she arrived in town from Boston a year ago , to set up the local school. 
The attractive , tall , willowy redhead soon turned  the heads of every eligible male suitor for miles around.

However , it wasn’t long before the candidates  were weeded out .
Most were  unable to handle Beth’s confident manner , intelligence and outspoken opinions on subjects generally considered taboo for women.
Beth was no wallflower and enjoyed debating with men on many issues that other women in town never dare speak of , and she could hold her own in a good argument with any man.

To John Dillon , the muscular , handsome bachelor who owned the biggest ranch in the county ,Beth was both intriguing and a challenge.
Their courtship had been a  fiery one at times , but their true love for each other  blossomed .
After a few months of courting , the two were now husband and wife and had set up their home at John’s expansive ranch .


Having been occupied by a bachelor cowboy for some years , the place certainly  needed a woman’s touch , and Beth was glad to provide it .
Using her organizational skills  as a teacher she began to bring some order to the marital household.
John had proved to be a good , loving husband willing to accept Beth’s assertiveness and opinions but also ready to rein her in when needed. 
They were truly equals who respected and loved each other.

However , John was not without his faults , and was well known for his short temper and wild ways .
He was not known for shirking a fight , and would  use strong language to get his pointr across at times.
Since their marriage there had already been a number of occasions when these faults came to light , and Beth had made it very clear to her new husband that such behavior was not acceptable to her.
To John’s credit he did make an honest effort to correct a lifetime of bad habits when he basically was able to do as he pleased.

Beth’s moment of reflection was interrupted by  a loud commotion outside .
Peering nervously through the lace curtains in her window ,  her jaw dropped when  she saw John involved in a heated verbal altercation with the three Womens’ Guild ladies at their horse and buggy.

The china cup Beth held in her hand dropped and smashed on the floor and her initial shock turned to anger.
“Darn you John Dillon ….you’d better not mess this up for me !” she fumed out loud to herself and she rushed out to calm the situation.

Chapter 2

“What’s going on  John ?” Beth asked her Husband in a firm voice .
“Mrs. Dillon…..your Husband has used some uncalled for language towards us  I do not care to repeat. 
You should know , he also had some very uncomplimentary things to say about the Women’s’ Guild !” Mrs. Parsons , the Guild President fumed at Beth.

Beth put her hands on her hips and glared angrily at her Husband .
“Is this true John Dillon !” she asked angrily .
Sensing his wife’s fury John could only shrug his shoulders .
“Yea…. sure….I did call them a …er um ‘cackle of interfering old biddies’ …..and I did use a few cuss words…., but Beth …. they were being so uppity and rude with me … !” he tried to explain .

His response served only to enrage Beth even more.
“John Dillon …..this is just another example of that bad temper of yours which I’ve warned you  about before !  I will not stand for it ……do you understand ?
These ladies are my guests and you have no right to insult them .
Get yourself  up to the woodshed and I’ll be there shortly to deal with you !” she yelled to gasps from the ladies .

John was speechless and could barely muster  a  coherent babble upon hearing his wife’s order “ But…uh… Beth….aww…..but…”
“Don’t say you weren’t warned …Get going !” Beth lectured ,  pointing in the direction of the woodshed perched on a small hill beyond the ranch house.
His last visit there was as a boy  when he received a sound licking from his Mother.
Surely his new  wife had no intention of doing the same , but deep down he knew Beth was quite capable of doing exactly that ! 

He recalled those ‘warnings’ Beth referred to but he had not paid much attention to them at the time.
The last time was when he had lost his temper and swore at one of the young ranch-hands.
Beth had surprised him by immediately delivering a powerful slap to the seat of his denims which stung and sent up a cloud of dust.
“That’s  just a sample of what you’ll get from me if I ever hear you use language like that to those young boys !” she had warned him.
On other occasions she had told him he ‘needed  a sound  thrashing’.

John realized he should have known better .
As the local schoolteacher , she was well known for her strict discipline and many a naughty boy had realized the error of his ways after Beth applied a dose of her trusty  strap to the seat of his pants.
Now he was in the same position , and could expect the same treatment.
Red-faced  and  embarrassed , John  spun around and walked briskly to the woodshed . 

Beth turned to face Mrs. Parsons and the other ladies .
“I really do apologize for my Husband’s behavior ladies , and  be assured that after I’ve dealt with him an appropriate apology will be forthcoming .
I surely hope this incident will not affect my application ?” 

Mrs. Parsons smiled and shook Beth’s hand in admiration.
“ Of course not Mrs. Dillon…we at the WG understand that our menfolk can be somewhat unruly at times…..a little discipline would do them the world of good.
Uh….er…. may  I ask what will happen  to your husband ?” 

Beth smiled “ Of course you may  Mrs. Parsons.  He’s going to get a lesson which will remind him of his bad manners……in fact he’ll be reminded every time he sits down for the next few days !” she explained confidently.
“I’m sure you ladies would do the same to your husbands ….wouldn’t you ?” 
Mrs. Parsons and the other ladies tittered like schoolgirls .
“To be honest we haven’t tried …..but it does sound interesting “ one of them commented   “perhaps you could give us a lecture at our next meeting ?”

 “I’d be delighted toladies …. Anything to help bring some much needed civility to the men of this town . 
The way to a man’s heart may be through his stomach , but the way to his head is through the part of his anatomy which makes contact with his saddle!” Beth declared .
The women laughed heartily as they nodded agreement.

“Well we’d best be on our way and leave you to your….uh…business Mrs. Dillon” said Mrs. Parsons happily as they rode off to a friendly wave and a smile from their hostess.

Beth’s smile turned to a scowl as she spun around and made her way determinedly to the woodshed .

CHAPTER 3

Fuming , Beth flung the shed door open dramatically.
John put both hands up in an attempt o stop her advance towards  him.
“Now Beth…listen to me ….let me explain…..I know what I did was wrong …..but I’ll apologize …and I’ll make it up to you …..” he stammered.

Beth remained resolute and silent , advancing to confront her errant husband  until he had backed into a corner.
“John Dillon ,  the time for talking is over …now you’re going to get what you’ve been needing for a long , long time .” she seethed through gritted teeth.


“Now take down your britches and bend over ! “ she ordered firmly.
Her husband’s was still stunned at rge turn of events .
 “ You…you can’t be serious …Beth…..but honey …you can’t ..” John stammered .  Beth’s  reaction was a  steely determined glare into his eyes. 
“I SAID  BEND OVER !”
John  pondered  launching  another appeal but he quickly realized the right thing to do was to accept his punishment from his wife.
With a loud sigh he began undoing the buckle of his belt.
“Yes dear…” he murmered.

Beth looked around the shed and  selected some long , thin rods to serve as a switch. John  watched her nervously and gulped when she made a menacing swishing sound with each switch to test its effectiveness.
John lowered his pants to the floor and glanced warily over his shoulder before assuming the bent over position .

After finally settling on a  switch to begin John’s punishment ,  Beth walked over to her bent over husband and stood behind him to his left side.
RaisIing the tail of his shirt she carefully  placed it on his back to reveal his faded long johns.
“Get these down too……your getting this on the bare bottom husband  !” she said impatiently patting the seat of her husband’s last remaining garment.
“Awwww…geez Beth ……” John whined but  he stood up and yanked his long johns to his knees as he was told.
 He felt the cool breeze on his bare skin  when he bent over again and braced for the first stroke of the switch.

Beth teased her husband by brushing the switch across his rump , tapping it lightly.
She smiled , observing his cheeks clench in anticipation.
Then she raised the switch high above her head and it whistled through the air on its way down to meet its target.
There was a swish and a loud crack as it made contact , slashing against John’s exposed skin.
John gritted his teeth and breathed hard as the sharp sting of the first stroke set in .
He couldn’t believe how much it stung.

His wife continued with his  switching  administering brisk , uninterrupted , rapid-fire strokes  to his exposed rear.
John tried but he could no longer hold his composure .
He yelled and howled instinctively as the switch danced around his buttocks and upper thighs .

He could  feel the raised red welts forming each time the switch seared  into his skin.
Buoyed by the  effectiveness of the licking she was administering , Beth  continued with the switching enthusiastically.
She noticed he was having trouble staying in position , hopping  from foot to foot , and wiggling his rear in an attempt to avoid the onslaught.

Beth paused. 
“Stay in position and stop moving or you’ll get it worse!” she warned.
Discarding the switch , she raised her palm and brought it down heartily on John’s right cheek.
Surprised by the change , John yelped and bucked forward.
Beth delivered a non-stop flurry of 20 or so solid spanks all over her husband’s bottom until her was crying for mercy.
“WAAAH! PLEASE BETH….STOP….I’M SORRY…PLEASE !” he bawled.

Having reduced her strong , tough husband into a whimpering schoolboy Beth was finally  satisfied that he had learned his lesson.
She stopped the spanking and allowed him to stand up.
John staggered to his feet , moaning and breathing heavily.
His entire backside and tops of his thighs was a blazing red and dotted with raised welts from the switch.
He would be feeling the effects of this punishment every time he sits down for the next few days.

Beth’s amusement was evident while she watched with arms folded as her strong husband danced and bounced around the woodshed trying to rub the sting and burning from his bared rear, his pants at this ankles .
He finally gained enough composure to face his wife.
Tears welled in his eyes and he was truly a humbled and sorry man.
“Well? Do you have anything to say?” Beth asked in her classic Schoolmarm tone.
“I’m s…sorry  Beth..” he replied in a  faltering  voice.
“Good …supper will be ready in ten minutes…  “ she said calmly and turned to leave her husband in the woodshed to nurse his wounds.

Beth strode confidently back to the Ranch-house under the gaze of some  ranch-hands working on a fence near the woodshed.
Judging by their expressions it would appear they had heard everything.
When John finally emerged from the shed he stoicly tried to act as if nothing had happened , but the Ranch-hands knew his wife had given him more than a good talking to.
The discomfort in his rear-quarters forced him to walk with a distinct limp and the grimace on his face told the story.
Knowing better , the workers hid their smirks  and went about their work.

 John ate supper that evening standing up using the mantle as his table.
“I’m sorry Beth …..I behaved poorly and deserved that licking you gave me …” he said calmly ,  picking at his plate.
“You still have to go over to Mrs. Graves’ house tomorrow to apologize …” Beth reminded him.
She stood up and planted a kiss on John .
“Come on you big lug….help me clean up the dishes  and I’ll put some ointment on to ease the sting …” she offered. 



CHAPTER 4

“Are you almost done darling? ….the ointment is ready !” Beth called out from the bedroom as John dried off the last dish.
John tossed the dishcloth aside , undid the apron he was wearing and entered the bedroom. 
The sight before him left him speechless.

Beth lay face down on the bed …. completely naked….her head propped up by a palm on either side of her  pretty face.
Her firm breasts presented themselves invitingly and her white , pert bottom wiggled seductively , beckoning  him to her.
The punishment Beth had delivered to her handsome husband had fueled a fire in her loins which needed to be tended !


Beths long red hair , normally tied up with ribbons or a pony tail , cascaded over her shoulders and back.
She patted the bed beside her “ Come lie down here dear and I’ll apply the ointment to your poor bottom.”she purred.

John quickly disrobed and lay face down , allowing Beth to gently apply the cool ointment to his swollen , red buttocks .
Beth’s hands wandered all over his muscular frame  .
She eased John him over on his side and  ***.

The fire in John’s rear-quarters had fueled the fire in his loins.

***
***


They spent the entire night continuing to make passionate love that neither of them had experienced before.

CHAPTER 5 

The next morning Beth kissed  her husband and handed  him a cup of coffee as he lay in bed .
“OUCH..” John grimaced when he brushed his rear on the bed trying to sit up.”
Beth giggled “ Best get used to lying on your side darling…..I’m afraid its going to be  a while before you can sit down comfortably” she remarked.
“Now finish your coffee and get dressed …..there’s lots of chores to be done ..” Beth announced.

John smiled “My first job will be take  down that darn woodshed so you won’t be able to give me another switching “ he threatened.
Beth laughed and walked over to her dresser.
“Well then I’d just have to use the hairbrush instead my husband  !” she replied brandishing her large wooden brush.
She looked up to ponder , putting a hand on her tiny chin.
“Let’s see now….your razor strap is another excellent option …then there’s the big wooden spoon in the kitchen…..and …” she added.
John put up a hand to stop her.”I get it…I get it …”
Beth wagged the brush at him “Oh you’ll get it alright if you don’t get dressed real fast!” 
John promptly stepped out of bed.

John did his chores , leaving the woodshed intact , and then walked to town to deliver his apology to Mrs. Graves.
It wasn’t going to be  easy , especially since she knew that Beth had given him a sound thrashing .
The older lady accepted his apology with grace.
“It takes a strong man to admit when he is wrong Mr. Dillon….. and an even stronger one to permit his wife to chastise him when he deserves it .
 I imagine  you are quite…er….sore today ?” she enquired curiously.
John blushed as he put a palm gingerly to the seat of his denims.
“Lets just say my wife knows how  to get to the seat of a problem Mrs Graves .“ 
The older lady grinned.
“You can tell Mrs. Dillon she’ll make a fine addition to the women’s guild Mr Dillon …and if it makes you feel any better …. I’m sure  you won’t be the only man in town who has  had a date with his wife in the woodshed. “

CHAPTER 6

After a few days John’s backside was still tender but had recuperated enough  to sit down , so he decided to set  up his usual Friday night poker with his old friends Judge Beckett and Marshal Brown.
These were the two most powerful men in town and over the years the trio had enjoyed their men’s night out of gambling ,  cigars and whiskey.
John had not hosted a poker night since he married Beth so his turn was long overdue.
Beth was out giving a lecture at the Women’s Guild meeting that evening , so John figured it worked out well.
He didn’t bother to tell Beth as he expected they would be finished before the end of the Womens Guild meeting , which their wives also enthusiastically attended .
He knew Beth would not approve of the gambling , drinking and smoking  and  he  would have lots of time to tidy up before Beth arrived home anyway.

John poured a drink for the Judge when he arrived and beckoned him to his favorite armchair. “Er …uuh …thanks John but think I’ll stand for a while…..stiff back sitting at court all day you know ….”he mumbled.
John became curious when  , Marshall Brown also declined a seat , complaining to be  saddle sore from being on his horse all day.
John put a hand to his chin.
“Tell me gentlemen……. we’ve been friends for a long time ….have your wives been attending Beth’s lectures at the  Women’s Guild  ? John asked.
Both men looked at each other before nodding.
“So by any chance have you two had a ….’trip to the woodshed’ recently ?” he asked.

Both mend looked away and coughed , nervously staring down at  their shoes.
The Judge was first to speak.
“You know , it took a lot of guts for Mildred to take me upstairs and thrash my behind the way she did  ….and you know something ? I darn well deserved it !” he said , looking relieved.

“Martha took one of those canes from her garden .. ….and striped my butt good !” The Marshal declared.
John and the Judge grimaced in unison as they pictured the scene.
“ I Deserved every lick though….” The Marshall added 

Having a common experience unified the friends even more and the whiskey and ciigars  flowed freely.
After a few more drinks the Judge blurted “ I’ll tell you one thing gentlemen … that strapping  was worth every lick … Mildred was as frisky as a showgirl afterwards !”
Marshall Brown nodded in agreement  “ .. Martha was like a savage girl after  she’d  whipped my behind …..”
John laughed and poured some more drinks “ Here’s to our wives !’ they toasted.


CHAPTER 7

Meanwhile down the street Beth was standing in front of a standing room only throng of women at the Ladies Guild meeting holding up a wooden hairbrush.
“I’m sure you each have one of these at home in your dresser ladies …..if not I suggest you get one at the General Store.  
You need to add this  weapon to your arsenal !
A strap pr switch will smart and sting but a good dose of the back of this hairbrush will really get your point acrosske !
Don’t forget ladies …to apply the hairbrush properly your man must lie across your knees as you sit down.
This will be more comfortable for you more  , give you better accuracy and will be  most humiliating for him…..” she continued on as the hushed room listened intently.

Beth’s talk received a standing ovation from the thrilled audience.
She was the most sought after person in the room as the ladies enjoyed their tea and cake afterwards.
sat on her horse sand buggy for the short ride home.
Sitting  on her buggy for the ride home , she had a very satisfied feeling …and  all that talk about spanking at the meeting also excited her in other ways. !
She just couldn’t wait to get home so her husband could make passionate love to her .
When  she arrived at the Ranch she  was surprised to see two horses tied outside .

CHAPTER 8

Inside the ranch house , the three menhad lost all track of time and were surprised when Beth returned home and observed the card game still in progress.
All three men quite drunk and the house a complete mess.

Beth surveyed the mess around her without  saying a word ..
“Uuuh…..guess we better get going  ….getting late …..bye Beth ……” the Judge stuttered as the pair  hurriedly left the room in short order.

Beth closed the door behind them and John stood up.
“Don’t worry Beth….I’ll clean it up…..” he reasoned.
“Why didn’t you tell me about this John ? This is yet another example of your selfishness and inconsideration !” Beth said ,  standing with arms folded and foot tapping.

While ohn scrambled for a response , Beth  dug into her bag , pulled out the hairbrush and grabbed John roughly by the ear.
Unable to free himself without ripping off his ear John moaned for her to free her grip.
Beth pulled out a chair from the table and sat down on it , placing the hairbrush on her lap.
With her free hand she expertly began undoing her husband’s denims , yanking them down to his ankles.
When he  protested she glared up at him angrily and  roughly jerked down his long johns .
She tipped  him head first across her lap , and he landed with his legs high in the air and his  nose almost touching the floor.
Beth took hold of the hairbrush and adjusted his position across her lap , surveying her target.
John’s struggled to balance in his position and his muscular buttocks tensed in anticipation .
His white cheeks still showed a few faint marks  from his earlier thrashing  but Beth intended to add some much needed color to them.


Just as she had described at the meeting , Beth  proceeded to administer a textbook hairbrushing to her Husband’s bare bottom.
He howled , kicked and struggled in vain over her lap.
The hairbrush  tattooed red ovals on his skin  untill his entire bottom was flaming red.
A few areas where the brush had landed repeatedly were becoming blistered.
Undeterred , Beth continued to bring down the hairbrush on her target .
Loud cracks echoed around the room.

Outside on the porch the Judge and the Marshall had paused to listen to their friend being spanked hard by his wife.
They were just like a couple of kids ….part of them wanting to run but their curiosity forcing them to stay and watch through !

John bucked violently on her lap when Beth delivered a final flurry of smacks  and dumping her husband off her lap onto the floor.

Hairbrush still in hand she calmly walked over to the telephone .

“Hello Mrs.  Beckett ….its Beth Dillon…..fine thank you ….glad you enjoyed the talk.
I just wanted to let you know that your husband  is  here …he’s been drinking , gambling , smoking and also has made quite a mess at my house !
I suggest you greet him with the hairbrush when he arrives home..
Would you mind popping over to Mrs. Brown and let her know that the Marshall is here  also….you’re welcome…goodbye “. Beth put down the phone .

The two men stared at each other and raced for their horses to head home to face their wives.

CHAPTER 9

John had somehow struggled to his feet and was standing before Beth  sporting  an expression as painful as his scorched bottom.
His pants and longjohns were still at his ankles and s he clutched his buttocks with both hands.
Stooped to pull up his pants M,  Beth put her hand up to stop him.
“Get those pants right off Mister…” she ordered .
“Aw Beth….not more….I’m soo sore….honest….   “ he pleaded backing away.

***
***

John cried out when Beth  took a firm grip of his well spanked cheeks with both her hands. 
Her long red pony tail whipped around violently .
***
Hauling Beth to her feet , he spun her around and she positioned herself face first over the kitchen table.
Glasses , bottles and playing cards flew to the floor as Beth positioned  herself across the table.
John hoisted her  dress and petticoats and Beth moaned  for him to hurry .
***

John finally caught sight of her lace pantaloons which was the last layer of her clothing between him and the jewels  he sought.
***
***
Beth’s long ponytail swung around her shoulders wildly narrowly missing her husband’s face.
***
Exhausted , sweating and breathing heavily they both lay prone for a few moments.

They both stood up and turned to face each other.
John embraced Beth  tightly and their lips locked in a long , lingering kiss.
As the kiss continued they both kicked off their remaining garments.
Standing  naked , Beth squealed in amusement when  John scooped  her up ,flung her over his shoulder and carried her to the bedroom .

Meanwhile back in town , two of the most distinguished men in the County, were  sporting two of the reddest , sorest backsides in the County.
As they lay in bed with their very satisfied wives , they wondered  what the Women’s Guild would come up with at their next meeting !

CHAPTER 10

Since Beth’s work began at the Womens Guild , life in the small town had changed noticeably.
Everyone seemed happier ,friendlier and relaxed.
Men were visibly more respectful towards their wives , opening doors , addressing them politely and  helping them with the household chores.
Couples and Families were spending more time together.
Drunkiness , fighting and rowdiness had declined significantly.

The Womens Guild credited Beth’s initiative for much of the change and had elevated her to Vice-President.
She and Mrs Parsons , the Guild President , became members of the Town Council and were able to pass a number of bylaws which made the town more respectable .  
Beth also became  Editor in Chief of the local newspaper and now the paper now carried many articles for or about women’s rights.

Marshall Brown had hired a female Deputy , Annie Woods , who was proving to be very efficient in maintaining order in the streets. 

In a controversial move , Judge Dermott insisted that men appearing before him charged with being disorderly or similar offences  be accompanied in court by their wives .
He now had the authority to waive the normal sentence of a fine or jail term upon condition the guilty man’s be released into his wife’s custody for administration of ‘domestic discipline’.

Needless to say Beth was very proud of her work but remained modest by crediting all the women in town for the changes.

At home , Beth and John’s relationship continued to flourish .
John’s bouts of temper , rowdiness and other faults occurred less frequently , but  when they did happen , he knew the consequences.

Beth firmly believed in disciplining her husband as soon as the offending behavior occurred .
This would  occasionally create an embarrassing situation for John .
If the couple was at home when the offence occurred , John would be quickly sent  to the woodshed or the bedroom where Beth would administer a sound bottom warming with a switch , hairbrush or strap .

If John’s misbehavior occurred in public , Beth  had to wait for an opportune time to take the appropriate corrective action.
This was rare , but on one occasion John had been rude to some visitors at a reception she was hosting at the Town Hall .
Beth was forced to intervene and escorted her husband to  the Judges Chambers.

The couple returned some time later , arm in arm and , smiling and content.
John’s smile  was somewhat  forced and his walk suggested he was suffering from discomfort in his rear-quarters
Most of the Ladies present smiled smugly ,  realizing  John had received more than a lecture from his wife in the chambers.!

CHAPTER 11

The Judge’s Chambers had offered Beth and John  the privacy they needed  for carrying out a domestic discipline session , but Beth did not have any of the usual implements she would normally used at home to chastise her Husband.
The only option was a sound , old fashioned , over the knee hand spanking with her hand!

As her long formal dress restricted her movement , Beth decided to remove it and administered her husband’s spanking in her undergarments!
Even John was  surprised at the power with which Beth  delivered the long hard spanking he received. 
She heartily slapped his bare buttocks and upper thighs until they were redder than a ripe tomato and  her  palm stung . 

John performed his usual post spanking “dance” around the room rendering Beth was very aroused by the situation.
She reached stepped out of her silk drawers and  John , lready naked from the waist  down needed no encouragement responding to his wife’s asvances.
They wildly made love right there on  the Judges desk!

John made sure to let his wife know how well she had spanked him , but she reminded him when they returned home after the reception he would be  over her lap again for a “proper” correction with her hairbrush.
John’s  ‘double whacking’ made sitting down very challenging for John the next few days. 



CHAPTER 12

One of Beth’s new projects for the Womens’ Guild was the “Husband Report Card” which she developed using her skills as a School Teacher and tested at home with John.
Every Saturday  Beth would go through a list of ‘subjects’ and would grade John on each one.
John was allowed to give his opinion but,  as in School , Beth’s decision was final.
If John’s overall grade fell below a B- , he would receive discipline  according to his grade.
Beth was a tough marker and constantly raised the bar for her Husband so , despite his improvements , after 6 report cards  John was still shooting for that elusive B-.

His best performance was a C which still earned him a full dozen ‘stingers’ with  the razor strap.
After a particularly bad week , a disappointed  Beth awarded John his first  F grade.
For this lowest of the low marks John received a  pre-breakfast switching and a bedtime hairbrushing every day for the next week !
The only consolation for John was the knowledge that Beth was so sexually ravenous after these discipline sessions  he was assured of a rapture filled love-making session !

The Womens’ Guild adopted Beth’s report card unanimously and it was soon in use in homes all over town .

The local newspaper began  publishing articles entitled “Disciplining your Husband “ and “ Beyond the Hairbrush” as more and more women ‘warmed’ to the trend.
Beth invited  a delegation from the Womens Guild to the Town Council Meeting and they were able to pass a by-law which legally empowered  wives to discipline their Husbands for certain domestic offences.
Judge Dermott received a deadly glare from his Wife Mildred when he made the legally sensible point that it was only fair that Men should receive the same right towards their wives.
“No real Gentleman would even contemplate laying a hand on a lady in such a fashion !” came the outraged reply from the Womens Guild representatives.
Later that evening Mildred Dermott  severely roasted the Judge’s ample derriere  with her hairbrush for daring to even make such a suggestion !

The dramatic change  in the town was soon attracting attention across the State , and the Governor sent a representative to investigate their success.
Beth was excited at the news .
The revolution had begun !

CHAPTER 13

Horace Tweed , the Governor’s representative , arrived in town and was very impressed with the quality of life .
As part of his assignment he had attended one of Judge Dermott’s court sessions to evaluate the type of cases being heard.
He was pleased to see that all the offences were quite minor , but curious that all the offenders were men and that in all cases the Judge waived the normal State penalty and placed the accused in the custody of his wife to receive “appropriate correction”.

Tweed obtained his answer when he browsed through the town bylaws and he  came across by-law 13:
‘For certain offences committed by Married Men such as drunkiness , swearing , fighting , rowdiness or general inconsideration towards his wife  the State penalty may be waived on condition the offender be released into the custody of his wife who will be responsible to administer appropriate discipline  in private at the Marital home.
Such discipline will be in the form of corporal punishment applied with a strap , switch , hairbrush or similar instrument  to the offender’s  bare buttocks .’

Tweed shook his head and read it again , barely  believing his eyes.
After discussing the matter with Judge Beckett , he was referred to speak to Beth .
She gave him a very thorough and articulate description of the changes  happening  in the Town.
Tweed was very impressed  , as was the Governor when he read the report.
In fact he was so impressed he made a request  for Beth to come and meet him .


CHAPTER 14

Beth was in awe of her surroundings as she entered the Governor’s Mansion , her eyes soaking up the opulent surroundings.
She felt so small as she sat in the huge room with high ceilings and expensive paintings on the wall.
After a few moments the sound of footsteps on the marble floor were audible and the huge door of the room opened.
Governor Jones strode confidently in and smiled broadly at Beth and then  stooped to kiss her hand.
“Welcome Mrs Dillon , I’ve been looking forward to this meeting “ he said kindly .
The Governor was a tall , surprisingly handsome man in his early forties with well groomed dark hair tinged with distinguished shade of gray on the sides .
His well tailored suit and confident swagger added to his attractiveness and Beth was  pleasantly surprised .

Jones chatted casually with Beth as he showed her around the mansion .
They  finally arrived at his expansive office where he took a seat behind a massive , well polished desk.
Beth settled into one of the plush visitors chairs and they continued their  vibrant discussion on state politics.
The Governor commended Beth for her work in improving womens’ rights , equality and quality of life in her town.
“Frankly I’m quite amazed that you were able to achieve this in such a male dominated state like ours Mrs Dillon .
I’m particularly impressed by your powers of pursuasion to be able to convince the men in your town to accept these changes. “ he declared.

Beth leaned back in her chair and crossed her legs , now feeling very comfortable in her environment.
“Governor , you have to understand that we women know very well how their men think. Inside all men is a little boy , and inside all women is a Mother. 
Men crave the discipline of a loving Mother ,  and his Wife simply assumes this role  when they marry.
They accept that when they do something wrong they should be punished ….and who is better to do this than their loving wife.”
The Governor listened intently as Beth continued.
“The laws we passed offer protection for the men by providing an alternative to the State penalties which deprive them of income by  placing them in jail , or by  taking away  their hard earned money in fines.  Money that should be used to feed their families.
As a Schoolteacher I know corporal punishment is much more effective  for men and boys.
It does not reduce their income or keep them away from their families , ands it is effective and swift justice  controlled by order of the court…..and of course there can be  other pleasurable benefits to a marriage when this practice is adopted. !
 Both Husbands and Wives have reported significant enjoyment of their conjugal relationship as a result of domestic discipline.”

The Governor gulped and appeared visibly uncomfortable with Beth’s openness .
“ I have arranged a luncheon in the next room Mrs Dillon…..and my wife , Mrs Jones will be joining us ….she really is looking forward to meeting you.“ he announced .
The Governors wife was a petite and very pretty lady , who looked somewhat younger than her Husband.
She and Beth quickly warmed to each other and , unlike the Governor , Mrs Jones could not get enough of Beth’s views on domestic discipline.
The Governor failed in his repeated attempts to change the subject .
The two women ignored him and continued their intense conversation on the subject.  
Finally , completely frustrated ,  Governor Jones raised his voice “ Ladies , ladies…. may I ask that we talk about something else !“.

The two women stopped talking , looked at each other,  and then at the Governor.
Mrs Jones glared icily at her husband “ Really Henry…..how dare you interrupt our guest  in that manner !
It was totally uncalled for. 
Just because you’re the Governor does not mean that you are the center of attention all the time !” she fumed.
The Governor was rendered speechless.
Beth smiled and leaned over to whisper something in the older lady’s ear.
Mrs. Jones’ giggled with delight , her face lighting up in satisfaction.
“Why of course I will my dear….you are absolutely right ……that is an excellent suggestion “ she responded  , looking thankfully at Beth and sent the Governor a frightening glare.

CHAPTER 15

WHAP !
“YEOW “
WHAP ! WHAP ! WHAAP!
“OUCH” “OW” “ PLEASE STOP HONEY ! …OOOW! THAT HURTS!”
Lucy Jones  berated her husband “Oh stop being such a big baby Henry…..I’m far from being finished with you after the way you’ve behaved….“ 
She paused to glance at the  glowing red backside on her lap before raising the hairbrush again to resume the spanking .

The Governor pushed  his palms onto  the floor to steady himself and braced for the next wave of blows.
His wife had learned much from her lunch discussion with Beth Dillon to be capable of  administering a  very effective hair-brushing .
She had been putting up with her husband’s selfishness , bad manners and inconsideration for too many years , and now she was warming to the task of giving him his long overdue comeuppance.

Henry knew he had brought this on himself by inviting Beth to meet him .
He could not disagree that his behavior over the years merited such correction at the hands of his long suffering wife.
Lucy continued to pepper her husband’s buttocks and upper thighs with the hairbrush.
It was only when his bottom was well and truly blistered that she unceremoniously dispatched him from her lap into the floor.

The humiliated Politician stood up unsteadily with head bowed.
Gingerly he rubbed his roasted rump.
Lucy strode over to him , boldly taking hold of his shirt and hoisting it up to his naval.
***
“Come with me Henry….I know exactly how to deal with this !” she whispered lustily and led her husband over to the bed.

The Governor and his wife were positively glowing when they arrived , arm-in-arm for breakfast the next morning.
Glowing even more was the Governor’s bottom , which felt like he had been sitting on hot embers !
“I trust you slept well Mrs. Dillon? “ Lucy asked.
Beth grinned “I certainly did ….and you ?” Beth replied.
Lucy and her husband looked at each other mischieviously .
The Governor coughed nervously before responding “ Actually , neither of us slept very much Mrs. Dillon…”

CHAPTER 16

John was pleased to see Beth’s return from her visit with the Governor as he helped her out of the Stagecoach.
John hauled Beth’s luggage into their buggy and kissed her when  he sat down beside her.
“You’ve been making headlines I see…. .” John smiled , pointing to the Newspaper beside him.
Beth tittered and eagerly picked up the newspaper.
She didn’t have to read far.
‘Governor Jones intends to propose a new bill on State Penalties ‘ read the front page headline.
Apparently the Governor was so impressed with Beth’s initiatives he was ready to introduce the reforms for the entire State !
“Looks like you made quite an impression with the Governor .” John said.
Beth smiled impishly. “ Actually it was his wife who made the most marked impression on the Governor “ she chimed .
John looked at Beth in disbelief.
“Beth!  Surely you didn’t ad vise his wife to……”
Beth interrupted “I certainly did my husband” she said proudly.

Removing the smile from her face , Beth looked sternly at John.
“I trust I will find our house as I left it John Dillon ?” she asked ,  knowing John’s aversion to housekeeping.
John immediately looked guilty.
“You know I’m not one for cleaning house  Beth “ he confessed.
Beth scowled at him “ John Dillon !” she pointed an accusing finger at him “If the house is a mess you and the Governor will have something in common- a bottom that’s  too sore to sit on!”

Beth surveyed the house with a keen eye while John carried in her bags.
She acknowledged that John had made an honest attempt to keep the house clean , but his lack of expertise in the field plainly showed.
John looked at Beth , awaiting a verdict .
Instead ,  she collapsed in the chair with a sigh.
“It’s been a long trip and I need to rest John. Go pour me a bath…….. and  leave the razor strap on the bed . I’ll deal with you later.” She declared.
“Yes Ma’am.” John gulped.

While  John prepared Beth’s  bath she  undressed in the bedroom 
Wrapped in her bathrobe and carrying a large wooden bath-brush , she  handed it to John.
“You can scrub my back with this husband ……. And be thankful I won’t  be using it on your behind later !”
John sighed with relief.
He recalled how much the bath-brush hurt when Beth had used it on him for keeping them late for an important dinner.

John held Beth’s robe  and she stepped out of it to enter the tub.
The sight of his attractive wife naked , her long flowing red hair spilling down her back , stirred passion in John but he resisted the urge to take Beth in his arms and carry her off to the bedroom.
Instead he was satisfied with massaging her neck and shoulders while  he washed the lily white , soft skin of her back.

When she was finished bathing , Beth stood up.
John handed her a towel to wrap around her .
She glanced  haughtily over at him “ Go to the bedroom ,  take off all your clothes and lie face down on the bed.  I will be there shortly.” She said curtly.
John obeyed , disrobing  and lying , face down on the bed , he waited for Beth.
The minutes seemed like hours as he lay there , occasionally catching a glimpse of the razor strap which lay beside him .
He felt his erection growing beneath him .

Finally Beth quietly entered the room and picked up the strap.
Wrapped in a  towel which barely covered her voluptuous anatomy she stood by the side of the bed , strap in hand .
John looked over at her , his face filled with desire.
Teasingly Beth  looked at her husband and  droppied the towel to the floor.
Then John felt the coldness of the leather on his bare skin as Beth placed it across his bottom.

Raising it high above her head , shed brought it down  forecefully.
There was  a loud crack when it snapped across John’s buttocks.
John flinched and gasped as the strap seemed to sear his flesh leaving a red outline where it had landed.
Beth continued , methodically  painting her husband’s vulnerable bottom a fiery red .
When she was happy with her handiwork she put down the strap and lay beside  John on the bed. 
Contently they lay in each others arms and made love , happy to be reunited again.

CHAPTER 17

The President welcomed Governor Jones into the Oval Office and poured them both a large  brandy.
“Tell me more about how you’ve been able to civilize that wild west state of yours Governor “the President asked.
The two old friends eased themselves into the  plush chairs and lit up their huge cigars. , filling the room with pungent smoke.
The President’s assistant knocked on the door and entered the room.
“Sorry to disturb you Mr. President but the The First Lady and the Governor’s wife have arrived.”
The President sighed “I guess we’ll have to do this over dinner Henry…can’t keep our ladies waiting can we ?” .

The two men stood up when  the   elegantly dressed ladies entered the room noisily.
“We hope you two don’t mind …..but we took the liberty of inviting a guest. 
When ucy told me all about her , I just had to meet her in person “ the First lady said.
Governor Jones’ expensive cigar fell to the floor when Beth Dillon strode confidently into the room.
She  held out her hand to the President.
“Beth Dillon , its a pleasure to meet you Mr President “ she said.
The President beamed “Ah….so you are the famous lady who is bringing civilization to the west of our great country?” he mused.
Beth acknowledged the compliment “Such measures are needed all across our country Mr. President ….but especially in the west.”

“So what have you ladies been chatting about all day?” the President asked.
The first lady smiled mischieviously at Beth.
“Actually , Mrs Dillon and I have had quite a long chat my dear..”
Frowning , she scowled  at the President’s cigar and brandy.
 “You know your not to have those Albert ….put them away at once ….and be assured  I’ll be dealing with that nasty habit of yours later !“
Lucy Jones wagged a finger at her husband.
 “….And that goes for you too Henry Jones !” she echoed. 
Governor Jones gasped and instinctively put a palm to the seat of his trousers .
Beth simply looked on with a satisfied smile.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

More Spanking Pop Art

“Dana

There is a storyline brewing for the Pop Art Spanking project. Stay tuned.   – Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

The Wedding Gift: Returning Home

Readers,


This is the second part of ‘The Wedding Gift’, submitted by The Very Bad Boy. As you know, he is no stranger to punishment, so it comes as no surprise that he writes so well on the subject. Enjoy~


– Dana


*****



“The Wedding Gift: Returning Home”

The flight back from Rome was uneventful, we spent a total of nine days in Rome and I had only managed to receive one additional spanking from Ann. Unfortunately, it was the morning of our return flight which made the long flight to Dallas a very uncomfortable affair. I should have known better but I guess I was still trying to process that Ann had introduced spankings into our relationship. Maybe I was hoping the first spanking was just a onetime event. However that was a short lived hope. The day we were to return home I woke up an hour later than planned, looking at the clock I jumped out of bed and started yelling at Ann to get up because we are going to be late. Ann turned over and looked at the clock with a groan saying “David get back in bed, its only 6:30 we still have three hours before we have to leave for the airport.” 

Well I don’t like being rushed and for me three hours is cutting it too close especially when we still had to finish packing, eat breakfast, call for a cab, check out of the hotel, load everything up and fight traffic on the way to the airport. Without thinking I looked at Ann and said somewhat defensively “You need to get out of bed now! We are not going to be late for our flight just because you want a little more sleep.” I felt a bit empowered especially in light of the recent events with the blue umbrella. To be very honest, I was a tad proud of myself for standing up to Ann, I was willing to let Ann be in charge of some aspects of our relationship but ultimately I was going to have the final say in things. So I figure there was no better time to establish my role as head of the household than right now. I might have gotten away with my previous outburst if I had just walked away and let Ann go back to sleep, but no I had to push her some more. That is when I learned I was never going to have the final say in this relationship. 


Ann turned over and wrapped herself deeper in the blankets, I stood there and with my most authoritative look and tone said “did you not hear what I said, you need to get out of bed now!” I then reached over and pulled the blankets off the bed and told her “it’s time to get up”. If there was ever a moment I wished I could go back in time it was right then and there. The look Ann gave me at that moment sent a tremor of fear down my back. I immediately bent over and picked up the blankets from the floor. Placing the blankets back on the bed I tried to tuck them around Ann, all the while I kept muttering “I am really sorry Ann, I really am, I won’t ever do anything like that again.” The silence from Ann was deafening, her gaze shot through me like an arrow and I knew at that point I was going to experience my second spanking. If I had only known what was about to happen, I would have done anything to get out of that spanking. In retrospect, I should have kept my mouth shut in the first place and gone back to bed when Ann told me to, but sometime I just can’t keep myself out of trouble no matter how hard I try. 

          Ann threw off the covers and set up in the bed, she simply pointed to the corner. She did not have to say a word as I knew I had better not get myself into anymore trouble. As I shuffled to the corner I saw out of the corner of my eye the hairbrush sitting on the night stand. I noticed Ann had taken the red ribbon and tied a nice little bow around the handle of the hairbrush. Ann told me earlier that week from now on when I stand in the corner I would do so naked, this served two purposes. The first was so I could place my hands on my bare bum and think about how it is going to feel while it’s being spanked. The second reason was so we would not waste any time when it came time for my spanking, she could take me right across her lap and immediately begin spanking me. As I stood in the corner I could still feel the lingering effects of the first spanking she had given me. As Ann went into the bathroom, I slightly pressed my fingers against the flesh of my bum and I was reminded of just how much that wooden hairbrush stung as it landed on my bare skin.

 Ann entered the room and walked over to the bed, as she passed the night stand she reached down and picked up the hairbrush. She sat down on the edge of the bed and with a stern voice called me over. As I turned around I saw a sight which still makes me tremble even to this day. Ann was lightly tapping the hairbrush against the palm of her hand. I would soon learn this was a sign that I was in for a very hard and painful spanking. I noticed the red ribbon was pushed up to the base of the hairbrush, the short ends of the ribbon were freely fluttering in the air each time she tapped the brush against her palm. It looked as if the brush itself was waving me over and celebrating the fact that once again it was going to be applied to the bare bottom of a naughty husband.  Slightly trembling I started to mutter an excuse, Ann simply looked at me and said firmly “Don’t you even say a word young man, all I want to hear from you is ‘Yes Ma’am’ do you understand me?” I meekly uttered “yes Ma’am” and presented myself to my young bride as she prepared to take me across her lap for the second time in a matter of days.  

Ann led me to her left side and quickly pulled me towards her lap; this happened so fast I lost my balance and I fell across her lap. I am always amazed with the strength Ann has when she grabs my arm to lead me across her lap. Her grasp is as firm as her countenance and as unyielding as her voice. As I came to a stop, I felt Ann’s right arm wrap around my waist and press me snuggly against her body. For a moment I looked at the floor and thought to myself “O’ how I wished I had just gone back to bed”. Then it happened … with no warning, no warm up, and no taps, just the solid sting of the back of the wooden hairbrush hitting my unprotected and still tender bottom. I was caught off guard and before I could stop myself I yelled out “Damn it Ann that hurts.” If there is anything that gets Ann upset while she is spanking me it is when I yell at her, especially if I use foul language while doing so. Immediately she lifted the hairbrush and brought the brush down in a series of quick painful slaps. She kept the area small that she was spanking so there would be no time for the stinging of the last blow to reach its climax before the next stinging blow landed. I started to wiggle and squirm. I vainly tried to move a bit forward on her lap so the stinging blows would land in a fresh area instead of the same small diameter that she had been spanking. As I tried to move forward she squeezed my waist tighter, trapping me in place. She reached down with her brush finding a nice tender spot on my lower thigh. She gave me one good smack leaving an immediate bright red imprint of the brush on my leg. With that she said “Stop that right now, you will take the spanking you earned and you will take it like I taught you to.” To reinforce what she said, she landed another sharp stinging blow to my lower thigh leaving me with two perfect outlines of the brush. This time instead of yelling I clinched my teeth and held my breath trying to will the sting away. Ann stopped for a moment, looking at me as I held my breath she said “Take a deep breath and keep breathing because holding your breath won’t make this spanking any easier.” To prove her point, she proceeded to give me another set of quick painful slaps to my bottom. I took in a deep breath, I breathed out, I held my breath, I closed my eyes, and I even clinched my bottom all to no avail. No matter what I did I could not escape the stinging burn that was quickly dominating my entire lower region.

After what seemed like an hour Ann finally stopped. I was relieved when she told me to stand up; I did not think I could take much more of the spanking. Although I am not sure it was as bad as the first spanking she gave me, it still hurt a lot. As I stood up Ann grabbed my arm and brought me in front of her. She looked at me and said “David, I am very disappointed in you. I would have thought we could have made it back home before I had to take you across my lap again, but I guess I was wrong. But that is not the only thing I was wrong about. I was also wrong to think you had learned your lesson about arguing with me and I really thought you had learned your lesson about not disrespecting me. But I see I was wrong on all accounts” I had a sinking feeling my spanking was far from over, I tried to mumble a feeble excuse and in return I received a stern disapproving look from Ann. While I may be slow on the uptake from time to time, I was smart enough this time to keep my mouth shut. So I simply said “Yes Ma’am. Ann replied “David I cannot and will not allow you to disrespect me, you have to understand in order to make this marriage work we have to show mutual respect for each other and so far you are having trouble with showing me the proper respect. But that is all right, because I have a way to deal with your disrespect. Unfortunately, I thought I would not have to do this until we returned home so I am a bit unprepared. But no worries my dear, my mother shared with me a little secret on what to do when I find myself in this position.” With that Ann stood up and walked over to the glass inlaid wooden door that separated the bedroom from the sitting room. Attached to the door was a small cherry wood mini-blind, she walked up to the blind and skillfully disconnected the smooth rounded wooden tilt rod, walking over to me she swiftly swished the rod through the air. The rod made a whistling sound as it cut through the air; she was swishing the rod so quickly that I could hardly see the rod itself. She stopped in front of me and pointed the tip of the rod at me saying “David I thought it would take a little longer before I introduced to you to the joys of the cane. While this is not actually a cane it will do nicely for today, but you can be assured that when we get home you will become well acquainted with a proper cane.” As promised, I did become well acquainted with the cane, it was this first real caning which Ann gave me that taught me to fear the cane and where I relegated the cane to my least favorite implement.  

Ann pointed to an overstuffed chair that was in the corner, telling me to move the chair out of the corner so I could stand behind it. I thought about pleading with her not to spank me anymore but then I thought better of it, so I did as I was told. After I moved the chair she instructed me to stand behind the chair and lean over the back rest and grab the front edge of the seat cushion. The back rest was just a bit high but I was able to reach the back of the seat cushion without a problem. I tried to reach the front edge of the cushion but I could not reach it without standing on my toes. So I let go and placed my hands at the back of the seat cushion. Ann tapped the side of my leg with the rod and asked me what I was waiting for, I said “I am not waiting for anything, I am ready now” and she replied “I told you to hold the front edge of the seat cushion” I protested a little and told her “I can’t reach the front of the seat cushion without standing on my toes.” To which she answered “exactly, that is just how I want you to be, I want to see the skin of your bottom nice and tight and ready to feel the kiss of the cane. There is nothing like the sound of a good cane striking a nice tight bum. Too bad all I have is this wooden tilt rod from the mini-blind but I am sure it will do nicely” She tapped my leg again and I reached for the front edge of the seat cushion, not knowing what I was about to experience. 

I heard the wooden rod swishing through the air a few times and then felt a light tapping on my bottom. Ann was slowing moving the rod up and down my bottom as though she was looking for the perfect spot. All of a sudden she stopped. I felt the rod rise a bit and then felt two slow light taps proceeded by the sound of the rod swishing through the air followed by the sound of a thud as the rod landed on my bum. For a second I did not feel anything. I began to think this isn’t going to hurt at all. Before I could complete my thought, a sharp stinging pain shot across my bum starting at the point where the tip of the rod landed and continuing across both cheeks. Just as the sharp stinging pain climaxed, I felt a deeper burn building in intensity and spreading across my entire bottom. Whereas the sting of the hairbrush last for a few seconds the sting and deep burning of the rod seemed to go on forever. Ann watched me patiently until she was sure the pain had died down before she repeated the entire process. A few taps, some rubbing of my bum, two small taps and then a searing burning sting on my bum. I could not help myself as I yelled out in pain and pleaded with Ann to stop. She said “I would love to stop right now but I am afraid if I do you will forget about the consequences of being disrespectful.” I pleaded with her telling her “I promise I will not forget, please honey stop!” “Hush now, you still have 10 strokes to go” was her only reply.  Unlike the quick pace of the hairbrush she took her time with the rod, allowing each stroke to fully blossom into the full effect before landing the next stroke. 

Finally she was finished. As I reached behind me to rub my bum I could feel the welts that were forming. Each time I touched the welts they would send a dreadful burning pain across my bum. I learned very quickly it would be best not to touch them at all. Looking at the clock Ann commented “its 7:30 we still have two hours before we need leave for airport. Why don’t you be a Doll and order us some room service and we will enjoy a nice light breakfast here in our room. I want to enjoy my handy work for a bit before you cover that colorful bum of yours. I think I am beginning to see some bruises forming; I truly love seeing bruises after a good spanking.”   

I am not sure how it happened, but I found myself sitting in the dreaded middle seat of a three seat row. Ann had the aisle seat and next to the window sat a lovely older lady who was polite and very talkative. However she seemed to have to go to the lavatory about every 30 minutes. While this in itself would be annoying under any normal circumstance, for me it was simply unbearable. Each time she either got up or returned to her seat I had to stand up and move into the aisle. As I moved my pants would rub against the welts on my bum sending small burning stings across my bottom. But what made it worse, was every time I stood in the aisle, Ann made sure she was behind me. While we waited for the older lady to get out of her seat Ann would press up against me and poke at the welts on my bum. It did not matter how many times the lady left or returned to her seat Ann never tired of poking at my welts. All I could do was smile and laugh a bit; otherwise instead of poking me she would give me a good hard pinch. It only took one pinch to realize it is better just to let Ann poke me while I wait for the lovely older lady.       

After we landed in Dallas we made our way to the baggage claim. By this time my bottom was very sore and I was walking a bit stiff trying to keep my pants from rubbing against my welts.  As we cleared the customs area we saw Ann’s parents waiting for us. Ann’s mother Mellissa came running up to us and gave Ann a big hug. She then turned to me and patted my bottom asking “so how is your bum feeling today?” She gave me a quick little smile and with a light giggle she turned back to talk with Ann. After Ann’s father and I retrieved our bags we headed to the doors leading to the parking lot. I noticed Ann’s father was walking a bit stiff, and I realized we were both walking the same way. As they passed through the doors Mellissa reached down and poked his bottom a few times and that’s when I saw it, the handle of a well worn wooden hairbrush sticking out of Mellissa’s handbag. 


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

While I’m traveling, you’ll be in good (automated) hands.

Tomorrow begins my east coast travel week, and it’s looking like a great trip. I am excited to see my regular playmates, and to meet a couple new ones, as well. 

“Dana




In past travels, I’ve left a little message reminding readers that I’ll be out of town and unwilling to post updates (which is still totally accurate), so this time I’ve spent most of the day organizing, formatting, and scheduling a few posts for the upcoming week. 
Luckily, there are some extremely talented and focused writers who contribute regularly to the content here, and make it possible to populate this blog with so much quality fiction writing. 


It should go without saying (but I’ll say it anyway): 
I am always happy to receive your stories, poems, artworks, and other creative endeavors. I am equally thrilled when I am allowed to share them with other readers. Please feel free to send along anything you’re proud of….DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com


See you soon, New York and Boston.
– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New M/F Spanking Story: ‘PPT’ Contest



It never ceases to amaze me – the time and creativity undertaken by readers who decide to participate in the writing contests. I do sincerely hope to have each and every one of them over my knee…my way of showing gratitude. 


Here is another great entry from the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Contest. In this (untitled) story, the boys finally turn the tables on us girls…


– Dana

*****



Robert and Carole had been friends virtually all their life. They had grown up in one of those affluent suburbs of Boston, where their existence as somewhat pampered and much-loved children of wealthy indulgent parents had given them both charmed upbringings. Now both 21 years old, they had just graduated from a Liberal Arts college in New England that was the preserve of well-to-do but not too clever students. At College, they had become inseparable and had decided during their final year to marry, immediately after their graduation. A lavish wedding ceremony had followed, set in the lush gardens of Carole’s parent’s mansion with the groom’s parents paying for a no-expenses spared honeymoon in Europe where the couple were to visit Paris, Vienna, Rome and finally, the South of France, staying in the best hotels throughout.

Clearly they had everything they could desire and Carole certainly knew it. As they travelled from Paris to Vienna and then on to Rome Robert saw a new side of Carole, one he had never encountered before. Carole was simply arrogant, speaking curtly and rudely to the hotel staff they met, however accommodating the staff were. Despite their youth and inexperience, nothing seemed good enough for Carole as she complained of inconsequential issues, the heat and lack of air-conditioning, the food, even the scratchiness of the bed linen. Robert became subdued as he discovered this new side to Carole, a side he had never really seen or experienced before – was his life going to be dominated by this bad-tempered young women?

As they sat under a blue umbrella, which Carole had insisted the waiter put up even though they were in the shade already, in a cafe some 50 metres from by the Trevi Fountain, Robert looked wistfully at many other couples who sat in a care-free manner by the fountain itself, flicking water to each other, laughing and joking. His new wife had already complained about her coffee which was too cold for her liking, ridiculing and insulting the poor waitress in the process. To make matters worse, Carole had rather theatrically poured the coffee onto the carpet requiring the waitress to get down on her hands and knees to clear up the mess as best she could. They now sat in silence as they waited for the replacement drink, the romance and sense of excitement at being at such an atmospheric place passing them by.

Carole became impatient and was about to call the waitress back to demand her coffee when a policeman, who had been sitting at one of the adjoining tables came over to them. He had witnessed the episode and said to Carole and Robert in broken English. “I see you didn’t like the coffee, come with me, I will ensure you will get what you deserve”. Robert and Carole looked at each other and then Carole smiled sweetly at the policeman “Thanks,  this cafe is lousy, it would be great if you could take us to a better place”. “It will be my pleasure” countered the policeman as they left the cafe and followed him around the corner to the building immediately behind.

“You will get the experience of your life” the policeman said as they were ushered through the door. As they entered the building, Robert sensed something was wrong – they were not in a cafe but what appeared to be the front room of a house. The room was sparsely furnished and in the middle stood a lone tall ladder-backed chair. Behind the chair stood the waitress and in her hand, a huge paddle. Carole and Robert looked at each other in atonishment. “What’s this all about” blurted Robert.

The policeman turned to Carole. “In my country, your behaviour is inexcuseable and punishable. Spilling the coffee with intent is criminal damage and you will be locked up in prison overnight and then deported. A report will be sent to the authorities in the US” Carole turned white, she realized immediately her predicament and started to both cry and scream “you can’t do this, you can’t do this, what will my parents think”. Turning to Robert the policeman continued “this is your fault, if you had controlled and disciplined your wife properly, she would not have behaved the way she did. In my country, husbands thrash their wives and I suggest you learn to do this yourself if you wish this matter to go no further”.

Carole, oblivious to the words the plooliceman had just said, continued to cry and scream directing her venom at Robert “do something, do something, get me out of here”. Robert looked at the policeman but instantly knew what he had to do. Approaching the waitress, he held out his hand and said “May I ?” as he took the paddle from her and grabbed hold of his wife with the other. Within a second, Robert was seated on the chair and had roughly pulled his wife over his lap. “What are you doing???” shouted Carole, “something I should have done days ago” as Robert took the hem of her skirt and lifted it up over her waist exposing her bottom. Immediately he started to thrash her.  “Stop it, stop it” shouted Carole as she tried unsuccessfully to wiggle off his lap, his hold around her waist tightening. The policeman looked on approvingly and gestured to her pants as Robert continued to paddle her. Robert stopped and quitely said to Carole “Are you ready to apologise to the waitress”? “No, I am not and just wait until I tell my parents”. With that Robert strengthened his hold and with his free hand pulled down her panties resuming the paddling on her bare bottom.

Robert was like a man possessed; in an instant he knew that this opportunity would be perhaps the only time he would be able to dominate his wife and teach her a lesson. As he thrashed her, his thoughts were on the future and how he wanted his life to be. He didn’t want to have a spoilt, bored wife but one who would enjoy life and everything that it had to offer. He knew that this lesson would teach her that life was about experiencing everything that was offered – even faulty air-conditioning, scratchy bed-lined and cold coffee and as he thrashed her, he willed her spirit to change.

At last he decided she had had enough and stopped. “Are you ready to apologise to the waitress?” he said in a soothing voice as he helped her off his lap. “I’m sorry blubbered Carole, my behaviour was wrong”. Everybody smiled, the lesson had been learnt and perhaps, just perhaps, Robert was going to have a great married life after all.


DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com  
 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Dana Kane Video – Teaser!

It has been too long since he was spanked, and that was obvious today, as he just could not manage to stop giggling. This new tactic didn’t stop me from giving him a nice, hard hand spanking…followed by a little corner time. 
‘Laugh, Funny Boy…laugh’

I will post up the video soon as I’ve completed the encoding.  

– Dana




Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanking Survey Stats, and a couple more photos

Here are some of the statistics from 200+ responses to the ‘Let’s Talk Spanking’ Survey which I’ve received so far:

The vast majority of respondents are spanking bottoms, with 34% replying that they mostly receive but occasionally like to give a spanking, and 32% replying that they are strictly bottoms. Conversely, only two percent of respondents identified themselves as ‘top only’.
“Dana
The cane is so straight that you cannot even see it, except for the tip.
In the matter of public spanking (i.e. parties, munches, videos), 23% of respondents have participated and LOVED it…4% didn’t fare so well and HATED it, while another 23% said that they would never in a million years. Forty-nine percent replied that they haven’t..yet.

“Dana
Fiberglass cane, from JT’s Stockroom

A whopping 63% of respondents enjoy incorporating corner time into their spanking play, and 44% enjoy bondage, as well. A large (and brave!) 25% report enjoying figging as part of their spanking play.


A full third (33%) replied that they and their spanking partner are exclusive, while 35% reported being currently without active partners.


If you haven’t already, take a couple minutes to add your two cents, via the link above or in the sidebar on the right side of this page.

– Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘When in Rome..’ : More excellent F/M Spanking Fiction



The entrants in the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story Contest were NOT playing around. These stories are imaginative and lengthy…I am, once again, impressed.  – Dana


Make sure to click on the ‘Read More’ link at the bottom of the visible text to view the full story.

*****

When in Rome, do as you are told to do’

While Christine was looking forward to the wedding itself, Bruno was more consumed with the planned honeymoon in Italy and life together with his new bride. They had met only two years earlier, and had never really had any extended time alone together. Bruno was always somewhat bothered by this, but for some reason, Christine never was. She seemed more certain about their relationship and their compatibility for the years to come. She was a great girl, intelligent and independent,  well educated, head strong, in great shape, and quite beautiful, with her green eyes and red hair, aged twenty-five. She was too good of a girl for Bruno to let go, so as risky as it may have seemed, marriage was the most logical step to take. He was a tall, healthy man, with blonde hair and blue eyes, and at age twenty-seven, was already successful, having made partner at his accounting firm.


After their wedding, they immediately were on a trip to Italy. Throughout the twelve hour flight, the two were like tired love birds. The drama and excitement of the wedding was over, as was the hectic, non-stop atmosphere. The flight gave them an opportunity to relax, and just enjoy each other’s company. They smiled frequently at each other, neither really knowing the thoughts going through the other’s head, but somehow one can sense that Christine was more comfortable than Bruno. 

They had chosen Rome as their initial destination, for both its history and for its diversity. It’s quite the city, with its architectural treasures living side by side with modern edifices, with trendy new shops complimenting ancient landmarks. Where else can one sit at once on the Spanish Steps and see shops bearing the names Prada and Dior?

Their arrived in Rome early in the morning, well rested having managed to sleep well on the flight and immediately took a taxi to Hotel Victoria, their boutique hotel. Christine had left this portion of the trip’s plan to Bruno. It was his task to find and book hotels. The hotel had a charming lobby, with a cluttered but clean look, and bit of a damp smell. Once their checking in was complete, the receptionist handed them an antique, cast brass Victorian era key. Seeing their gaze in amazement, the receptionist noted that the keys were actually vintage Victorian keys purchased by the hotel’s owner years ago from an auction. Christine had an evil smile on her face, gave a half nod of approval to Bruno, and grabbed the key. 


They arrived in their room, and after a quick discussion, they agreed that it would be best to go and explore the city. They took turns showering and cleaning up, and put their belongings away. Immediately after stepping out of the lobby doors, they realized it was raining. Christine asked Bruno to run in and get an umbrella from the receptionist. Bruno came back in a couple of minutes bearing a blue umbrella, with a black handle. Christine looked at the umbrella and then gave Bruno a devilish look and said “how nice, black and blue, my favorite colors.” Perplexed at her comments, as she had always touted her favorite color as being lavender, Bruno carried on normally. He opened the umbrella and covered both of them and they began to walk. 

Conversing while they walked, they decided they would first walk to the Spanish Steps, have lunch nearby, and then walk to the Trevi Fountain. Christine had changed her usual method of walking, as she was now walking in front of Bruno. Normally, she’s walk alongside him and they would often hold hands. Bruno figured that because of the rain and the umbrella, it made it easier for Christine to stay dry by walking in front. Nevertheless, she seemed to want to wander to each store and shop their saw along the way that caught her interest. Since he was holding the umbrella, he had to follow her each and every time. In his mind, Bruno cursed the rain as it was preventing him from walking side by side, holding hands with his wife, and preventing him from seeing the sights, stores, and shops he wanted to see. He almost couldn’t believe it, as he had been looking forward to finally having proper alone time with Christine, yet here he was following her as if he was her assistant. He soon realized that he was overreacting and that it was just the first day of a two week vacation, and after all, Christine seemed to be enjoying herself and that made him happy. 

The twenty minute walk to the Spanish Steps seemed to be taking much longer, as Christine was stopping at almost every shop she encountered. Bruno was feeling a bit left out, as most of the shops were for women’s apparel, and of no interest to him. He soon grew tired enough to when he saw Christine shift her direction towards yet another shop, he gently grabbed her shoulder and asked if they can just continue on their way to their destination. To his surprise, she just looked at him and simply said “no” and proceeded to walk towards the shop. Stunned at her response, Bruno stood still for a moment. He then realized that Christine was walking in the rain towards the shop with no protection, and quickly rushed over to cover her with the umbrella. Upon entering the store, Christine began to dry the water off of her purse and jacket, and although she didn’t say anything to Bruno, one could tell that she was less than pleased. From that point forward, feeling guilty for his actions, Bruno followed suit and didn’t complain. 

After two hours, they reached the Spanish Steps, and viewed its simplicity and majesty. The place was immensely crowded, and both Christine and Bruno thought best to come back later, when there might be less people, and hopefully no rain. They began searching for a place to eat and soon found a nice, quiet restaurant that looked authentic. 

The table was simple but elegant, with a white tablecloth, and soon the waiter brought them bread and a liter of house red wine and took their orders. Bruno was gazing at the scenery around, when suddenly Christine broke the silence and asked what he was thinking about. He replied with a predictable “nothing,” to which Christine gave a sideways nod of her head, expecting an honest answer. He reluctantly explained his frustration at the lopsidedness of their time spent in Rome so far. Christine calmly looked at Bruno and said “dear, it’s just the first day. There will be plenty of time to do other things. And besides, a man should be happy to see his wife being happy, no?” Bruno agreed, somewhat unwillingly, but nodded in agreement nonetheless. He was more bothered by her demeanor than anything else. 

Throughout lunch, with the wine flowing through them easily, Christine kept bringing up topics and subjects that not only caught Bruno off guard, but at times made him think he had made a major mistake. They were certainly not subjects that she had ever brought up before, and were not things that Bruno had ever associated with her. She first casually brought up the youth of Rome reminding her of the times in college when she would be extremely intoxicated and influenced by drugs, partying with guys she had never met before, each time presumably a different group. Bruno, stunned, asked what went on at these parties, to which Christine simply replied “what do you think?” He asked her how many people she slept with, fearing the worst, yet her answer still managed to surprise him. She replied with “men, or women?” One cannot imagine the thoughts going through Bruno’s head. The girl he though he had gotten to know for two years seemed to be somewhere else now, replaced with what he can only think of as some party whore. He was confused as to whether he should demonstrate his frustration or probe her longer to get more information out of her.

He chose the latter, and nervously asked what experiences she had in those days. She was very frank, and said she enjoyed both, and that each had it’s uniqueness. The women were more pleasing and more sensual, but roping in a man was more exciting. What really got Bruno’s attention was her last comment, that what was most fun of all, whether with men or women, was being the dominant one. Before Bruno could aske what she meant by “the dominant one,” Christine continued with her story, specifically about her time with three guys at once, all the while having a smile on her face as though she as recalling a fond memory. This was too much for Bruno, who despite the influx of the wine, was getting deeply upset at what he was uncovering. He stood up, said he could not tolerate this, and just walked out of the restaurant. Christine continued on with her lunch, as though nothing had happened, going on to order herself a delicious dessert. She then politely asked and paid for the bill, and walked outside. 

It was now pouring outside, and in his hastily exit, Bruno had left the umbrella inside the restaurant. Thankfully, Christine had picked it up. She walked outside and saw Bruno standing about a hundred feet away under a shop’s awning, with an apologetic look on his face. She looked at him, ensuring eye contact was made, and then began to walk the other way. Pretty soon, Bruno came running up behind her, attempting to stop her , wishing to speak. Naturally, he was apologetic. Christine didn’t say a word, letting him speak in incoherent and confused terms, no doubt influenced by his strong emotional journey. To Christine, this was necessary, to have Bruno’s emotions exercised. She knew it would play well into her hands in the future, and that it was key that she begin gaining control over Bruno’s emotions. After he was done speaking, she simply said to him that “it was college, and it was a few years ago. We‘re here now.”

She then coldly told Bruno that she planned to continue her walk to the Trevi Fountain, and that he was welcome to come along, or go off on his own. Concerned that he would frustrate her more, and further bury himself, he chose to go with her to the fountain. From an entirely different perspective, Christine adjusted her strategy based on Bruno’s decision. She repeated the same steps from their previous walk, stopping at every shop, only now, she started to also buy a couple of items, and not necessarily inexpensive ones. Bruno, still feeling less than ideal for his previous behavior, didn’t say a word about her purchases, and without hesitation volunteered to hold the bags. Nevertheless, he didn’t quite know for how long and how far this shopping spree would go. So far, all of the items, and each costing a not insignificant sum, were strictly for her. Items that ranges from bath soaps, perfumes, jewelry, and clothing. She continued to shop at her heart’s content, while Bruno realized that with each purchase, it meant less was available for him to use for himself. 

They soon reached the Trevi Fountain, and as it’s customary to do so, each threw a coin into it. They marveled at its beauty, and at the prowess of the Romans who managed to build such beautiful landmarks in a beautiful city. Christine was the first to speak, asking Bruno if he knew of the fountain’s origins. She described the fountain being built to symbolize the endpoint of the acquaduct, and took the artistic liberty to expand on that them by further commenting that “it demonstrates the end of one life, and the beginning of another. The flowing water has traveled a long way, changing it’s form from snow to liquid, then harvested and given direction by the duct, eventually leading it to this point, where it is now something obtainable and useful for the capable citizen.” Christine had that same smile on her face that had so thoroughly affected Bruno earlier in the day. He was now quite nervous on the inside, not knowing what other surprises she had for him.

Returning to the hotel, they rested for a bit and then decided to set out for dinner. Christine told Bruno that she would like to have an hour alone to roam some nearby shops, and that they would meet at their selected restaurant for dinner.  Down the steps they went, and as Bruno was nearing his way out the door, he noticed Christine chatting and smiling with the receptionist as she handed him the hotel key. It was customary to drop the key off while leaving. Bruno shrugged it off and went on his way, enjoying the liberty of not having Christine leading him. It was no longer raining, and it was relaxing to walk the streets. There were so many beautiful women, it was almost a relief that his wife wasn’t there to catch him staring. Knowing how much Christine had already spent, he chose not buy anything, but rather to just walk and relax a bit.

An hour later, they met for dinner, and Christine seemed to be back in her pre marriage ways. She had gone shopping again, but this time around, she was pleasant, humorous, and talked about how beautiful Rome was and how much she was enjoying the trip. Her tone was friendly and inviting. This put Bruno at ease, as he could see things slowly returning to normal. It must have been all of the stress related to the wedding, he thought. Christine had fretted over every last detail while he simply had just shown up on the big day. Surely, she must be mentally exhausted and today’s earlier antics where just a result of that. 

After dinner, Christine was quite playful, rubbing her hand over Bruno’s arm, holding his hand as they walked. She smiling said “why don’t we go back to our room and have some fun?” Bruno smile from ear to ear, stared down at Chrstine, and started walking towards their hotel. Christine went to pick up the key from the receptionist while Bruno waited at the foot of the staircase. He noticed Christine was again conversing with the receptionist, but nothing could take his attention off of making love to his beautiful wife.

They entered the room, and she playfully asked him to get her perfume from her suitcase. As he went about looking for it, she entered the bathroom and quickly freshened up. As she came out, he saw Bruno still looking for the perfume, just as she had expected. The perfume wasn’t there; it never was, and she knew that. It was just a stall tactic. She made her way to the bed and sat at the edge, facing the window with its cyrtains shut closed, and just stared at Bruno while he opened yet another compartment on the suitcase. She very commandingly, and in a very direct, yet clearly enunciated tone, said “stop!” This caught Bruno off guard, almost making him think that someone else had entered the room. As he was about to say that he couldn’t find the perfume, in that same tone, she said “come over here,” while she motioned to him to come over with her right index finger, her red nail polish glowing in Bruno’s eyes. 
He could only mutter “yes,” confused and anxious as he was, as he walked over to her. She had him stand in front of her for a moment, before she said anything else. She then pointed to a shopping bag, the same one she had with her at dinner. Once again, enunciating clearly and in a strict tone, she said “bring me that bag.” He obliged, not knowing what was going on, but at the same time curious to find out. As he grabbed the bag, and returned, she motioned him to place it on the floor, near her. She stared at him for a minute, and then bluntly and coldly said, “I am now going to spank you,” and gave Bruno time to digest it.

Bruno, turning red in embarrassment, didn’t say anything. He was feeling quite turned on by this, much to his surprise, but was at once also concerned. What if he enjoyed it, what would that mean? Would it mean anything? Would it mean everything? Was it just sex, or something more? He quickly came to the conclusion that it’s just sex. He had experience light bondage before with an ex-girlfriend, and had heard that some women might go even further, as it added spice to their sex lives. He looked at her, and nodded with approval. Christine quickly and sternly spoke up and said “I did not ask for your approval. I don’t care for your approval. I will spank you!” With that, she gave him a couple of slaps on his butt, which caught Bruno off guard. She quickly motioned him over her knees, and shifted him around until his weight was properly over her knee, and she could position his left hand behind her back, and her right hand behind her left arm. 

The strokes came gently but frequently. The frequency then slowed, but the severity increased. After a few minutes, she reached over him and unbuttoned his jeans, and pulled them down to his ankles, and began spanking him through his briefs. He could now feel her strength and the strokes were beginning to really hurt. Not knowing what to expect, and what to do, Bruno just stayed put and took the pain. After a few minutes, Christine stopped and began to caress his ass, over his briefs. She then broke the silence of the preceding minutes and said “now then, do you know what you have done to deserve this, sweetheart?” Surely she must be upset at his behavior earlier today, though Bruno. He replied with “I’m sorry for my behavior earlier today.” A laughter started in Christine. “My love, your behavior this morning was quite typical for a man, and both anticipated and expected. You will soon understand what this spanking is for.” 

Confused, Bruno asked what she meant by anticipated and expected. “Simple,” replied Christine. “Men are quite predictable emotionally. I knew from the start that if I took charge, you would react as you did. And guess what? You did! You saw your dominance being challenged, and you couldn’t fight back for it intellectually and effectively. Instead, you basically cried and yelled like an uncivilized and immature person. Is that what you are? Did I marry someone who can‘t communicate without whining and crying like a spoiled bitch?”  “No! No!” shouted Bruno. An immediate and powerful two strokes caught him off guard. “Do not raise your voice at me! Ever! When I want to hear you speak, I will let-you-know! Is that clear?” stated Christine. 

Bruno, now both aroused and hurt, was immensely confused emotionally. If this was role play on the part of Christine, in his opinion, it had gone too far. “Honey, look, I don’t mind the spanking, but can you tone down the name calling, please” he asked gently. Unfortunately, from his humiliating position, he couldn’t see Christine’s face, as she was smiling, with the type of smile that only the holder of a winning hand can have. “Sweetheart,” she said, “if you think this is some kind of role play, you are sadly mistaken. Trust me, your life is going to become more meaningful, more purposeful, more enjoyable, and healthier. And you will thank me for it later.” She then proceeded to pull his briefs to his ankles, exposing his now pink ass. The next set of strokes were extremely hard. 

She continued to spank Bruno’s bare ass, with strong, even strokes, until it was a nice glowing red. With Bruno on the verge of tears, she stopped and began caressing his bare ass, telling Bruno how this was the best thing for him, that it would make his life immensely better, in every way. She then reached into the shopping bag and pulled out an object. “Do you know what this is?” she rhetorically asked Bruno? “It’s an antique wooden hairbrush,” she continued on. “Guess what it’s for,” she said almost laughing out loud, as she then proceeded to spank him with the heavy hairbrush. “They don’t make them this way anymore,” pondered Christine. “You can feel the heft and solidity of the wood on these antique models,” she continued on to say.

Soon after being exposed to the damage the wooden hairbrush can cause, Bruno was literally and figuratively in tears. He was in physical pain, as his ass was now bruised enough and on the verge of bleeding. He was tremendously confused, as he realized that this was certainly no role play. However, what really frightened him and put him over the edge was his own realization that he was allowing this to take place. He was allowing Christine to become the dominant in their relationship, and was letting her bruise his ass and his ego. How could he let this happen? He was so aggressive at work, and was known for being a driven, strong, and demanding individual. He was the young stud everyone at work envied. A winner by all accounts. But here he was, his bare ass exposed, on his wife’s lap, getting spanked. He had been absolutely manipulated by her. Each of her previous actions were now evident for being precisely calculated moves, in an attempt to get him to react in a certain way. She had worked him over mentally, and had done it in quite the subtle way. He was mesmerized by her ability and achievement. She was smarter and more clever than him, and he realized he had been defeated. As is popular to say these days, he was getting “owned“. Except in Bruno’s case, he was literally getting owned These feelings brought out a feeling of absolute humiliation in Bruno. 

His face was now almost as red as his bottom. The strong smack of the hairbrush brought him back to his present situation. His ass was now literally bleeding, so bad were the bruises. Christine had ensured that her first spanking of Bruno would be severe, so as to avoid any confusion from Bruno that this was merely some form of sexual satisfaction. This was meant to be her ascension to the role of sole leader in their marriage. This spanking was to put Bruno in his place, and to make certain that he never challenged her authority, in any condition. Any decision, even those affecting Bruno directly, would have to be cleared and approved by Christine. Total dominance is what she was after, and she was going to make sure that this spanking would be powerful enough to have that affect. 


To leave her mark and achieve her goal of true dominance in their relationship, Christine went beyond where she may have normally stopped and truly bruised Bruno’s bottom. He was balling and screaming, to the point where she had to give him a pillow to bite on to suppress the noise. After what seemed like an eternity for Bruno, Christine stopped, and began to caress his back and pet his hair. She looked at his bottom and satisfyingly said, “how nice. Black and blue, my favorite colors.“ She continued on, whispering “it’s ok love, it’s ok. You will thank me later, and you will be happy. It’s ok. It’s going to be all right.” She then changed her tone to a slightly strict one, but less so than before, and ordered Bruno to stand up. She then asked him to walk to the corner, and ordered him to stand there. “This will give you the time needed to reflect on what happened, what it means, and how your future is impacted. Do not touch your bottom, or any other part. If I catch you touching anything, or even looking over your shoulder, I will spank you again using the hairbrush, and won’t care if I bruise you to the bone. Stand there, hands to your sides, staring at the wall. If you think I’m not serious, just try me. I have a zero tolerance policy, so test it at your own will. Remain there for precisely one hour.”

Christine then proceeded to the bathroom and took a shower. The spanking had given her quite a workout. Meanwhile, Bruno was just destroyed, in every sense. He was physically, emotionally, and mentally taken advantage of, by his wife of all people. He was humiliated, ashamed, confused, and aroused all at one. She came out of the shower, and found Bruno exactly where she had left him. He was too frightened to even speak with her. She knew that she had succeeded and achieved her goal.. 

Bruno can sense that she was out of the shower, though he did not dare to even try to look. He then sensed her putting on some clothes and nearing the window. She was fiddling with something, but he couldn’t determine what with. She then casually said “I’ll be right back. There’s something I need to take care of. You still have half an hour.” She came back after twenty minutes, and walked over to Bruno. She put her head near his shoulder, and he could smell her. She smelled so good, like she always did. He began to tilt his head towards her, but she quickly reminded him that he was to remain still for another ten minutes. She then brought her right hand up , near the end of Bruno’s peripheral vision. He could see it was a small black object, but otherwise, couldn’t make a determination as to what it was. “Do you know what this is?” she asked? “It’s ok, you can tilt your head to see it.” As Bruno tilted his head, he noticed that she was holding a small camcorder. “Yes”, he gulped, worryingly. “That’s right,” said Christine, “it’s a camcorder. It’s my camcorder, that I gave to the receptionist and asked him to set it up for me. It was right at the base of the window, and it captured e-v-e-r-y-t-h-i-n-g that took place tonight. I just took it downstairs and played the video for the receptionist. He was quite amused,” she continued, smiling. “I then took the memory card out and mailed it to a secret address. So, honey, if you ever change your mind about things, disappoint me in any way, or go astray, be assured that video will make its way to your family, friends, and coworkers.” 


DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanking Pop Art

“Dana

A few minutes with an OTK photo of mine rendered some interesting results. I’m thinking it may be fun to use a series of these type photos to build a little online spanking graphic novel. Thoughts?   – Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Dana Kane’s School for Incorrigible Adults

“Dana
More fun than traffic school.

(I am thoroughly enjoying playing with these photos, which I’d kind of thought of as a loss. The wonders of digital photo manipulation will never cease to amaze me.   – Dana)

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Photos, and a camera disaster



After waiting impatiently for entirely too long, the new camcorder arrived last week, and as these things often happen, was immediately put aside for more pressing matters. When I finally decided to have a go at it…I realized that I had ordered the wrong damned camera. While it’s a fine camera, it is most definitely not the one I had chosen, and I must now return and reorder the correct model. Custom and premium videos will just have to wait a bit longer.
In the meantime, I’ll soon be recording another home spanking..it’s been entirely too long for that, as well.




Fun with lighting recently made for some interesting still photos. ‘Interesting’ being the most polite word I can think of to describe shots that came out yellow, blue, under-exposed, AND over-exposed…all at the same time. Rather than chalk it up to experience and trash the whole bunch, I’ve decided to have some fun with Photoshop, instead…

“Dana

In this one, I’m cuddling my custom heart-shaped wood paddle from Paddles and Panties. This implement is quite heinous considering it’s loving shape, and requires a ‘two-hand swing’.


I will post a few more photos from this set when I’ve time to give them all a good tweaking.

– Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Wedding Gift’ : Fantastic F/M Spanking Story



All of the stories from the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story Contest were written and submitted by readers of this blog. Please consider taking a moment to comment on their works, or just click ‘love it’ at the bottom of the post, so that they may know that you appreciate their efforts.    – Dana


Make sure to click on the ‘Read More’ link at the bottom of the visible text to view the full story.
*****

“The Wedding Gift”


Looking back I should have seen this coming, the slight little smiles that were exchanged between Ann and her mother Mellissa, the way her dad always did what Mellissa “suggested”. The little off handed comments Ann’s mother would make as they talked amongst themselves. Of course, I am not sure how I missed the biggest sign of all, when Ann’s mother swatted me on the bottom one evening after I flew off the handle when my football team lost the big game. She came up and whispered in my ear “David, I hope after the wedding you don’t think you can act this way because neither Ann nor I will tolerate this type of behavior out of you” and then she gave me a good hard slap on my bottom. I was a bit shocked and taken back and honestly I was embarrassed not only because she did it in front of Ann but she also did it in front of my parents. I noticed as she walked away she gave Ann a quick wink and Ann simply nodded her head and shot a quick little smile back.  


Well that was just the beginning of a long journey, a journey that often leads me across my young brides lap for a good sound spanking. But I am getting ahead of myself; here is the rest of the story. 


The day of the wedding finally came, there was so much activity going on, people were coming and going all morning. Around noon people started to make their way to the church for our two O’clock wedding. 


I was still trying to work off the effects of my bachelor party from the previous night which probably got a bit out of control. Unfortunately, someone clued Ann into some of the details of the party and I could tell that she was not happy with what she heard, but that’s another story for another time. 


Anyway the wedding went off perfectly, everyone was in their place at the right time, no one forgot anything and most importantly I did not mess up my vows. The festivities afterwards were fun and lively and everyone had a great time, after a few hours of eating, dancing and the cutting of the cake we still had to open the wedding gifts. By this time I was getting a bit anxious to get going because we had an early flight to Rome the next morning. As I looked over at the large overflowing table of gifts I thought to myself “this is going to take forever” and that’s when I first saw it.

It was just a little package maybe 8 or 9 inches long, I noticed it was an odd shape for a wedding gift. The wrapping paper was pretty simple, an off colored pink with a small red bow tied around it. It stood out from the other gifts that were brightly colored and ornately decorated with big colorful ribbons and bows. Among the other gifts it looked plain and boring. I noticed a small tag that read “Ann, make sure to make good use of this”.  Ann came over and asked me if I was ready to open the gifts, I said “yes” but honestly all I wanted to do was to leave. As we moved over to the table I saw Ann pick up the little pink package and set it aside.  It seemed like an eternity before we were finished opening all the gifts. Finally everything was opened except that funny little package. I bent over and quietly said “I think we forgot one” and I pointed over to the small package, she simply looked at me and in an assertive voice said “you don’t need to worry about that one, at least not now.” I thought that was kind of a strange reply but I wanted to go so I shrugged my shoulders and let it go.


I noticed the package again when we stepped into the limousine to head to the hotel, it was sticking out of Ann’s purse still wrapped in the pink paper. I did not see it again until the next morning, on our way to the airport I saw it sticking out of Ann’s carryon bag and it was still wrapped in the pink paper. I could see the tag “Ann, Make sure to make good use of this”. I mentioned to Ann that she still had not opened the small package; she replied “I thought I told you yesterday not to worry about it,” and then she added “I see I am going to have my work cut out with you.” She said it in such an authoritative way that I decided to drop the subject. 
When we landed in Rome we made our way to the charming hotel Fontana which overlooks the famed Trevi Fountain. The hotel was originally built in the 13th century as a monastery but was converted to a hotel in the late 1700’s. As we entered our room and looked out the window we had a breathtaking view of the Trevi Fountain built by the Romans in 19 BC as the terminal point of the Acqua Vergine aqueducts.  I spent a few minutes gazing at the fountain and watching the people while Ann began to unpack. When I turned around I noticed the little pink package was sitting on the night stand near Ann’s side of the bed. Remembering Ann’s reaction from the previous times I asked about the package I decided not to say anything about it. The next day we woke up and went sightseeing, we spent the morning walking around the square looking through the shops and taking pictures of the fountain. Around noon I noticed black clouds forming in the distance, I mentioned to Ann I thought it was going to rain so I suggested we find a nice little café to have lunch. She thought it was a wonderful idea and we chose a little café across from the Fountain, the café had a nice covered porch where we enjoyed a pleasant lunch. Just as we finished eating it started to rain, not a light sprinkle but a heavy soaking rain, little did I know that my life was about to change because of that soaking rain.  Ann mentioned it would be a good idea if I bought an umbrella from the little shop across the square. As I looked across the square I noticed the water was already pooling in front of the fountain and the few remaining people who were trying to find shelter were already drenched.  I replied to Ann “we should just wait out the storm in the café as there was no need to rush plus I don’t feel like getting soaked in this heavy rain.”

Ann just stared at me and very firmly said, “I suggest you go out now and buy an umbrella.” I had heard Ann’s mother Mellissa use a similar tone with her husband before. I noticed that he always did what she suggested without being asked twice when she used that tone of voice. I always thought he was kind of brow beaten, I told myself I would never let Ann boss me around like that. That’s when I made my first mistake of many that day, I simply said “no, I am not going to go across the square and get soaking wet just to buy us a dumb umbrella.” Looking back on it now I wish I had simply done what she suggested, but I was going to make plenty of more mistakes before the end of the day. Ann looked up at me and gave me a very formidable look and said “David, I told you to go and buy us an umbrella, when I tell you something I expect you to do it without question do you understand me?” I was taken aback by her tone of voice and her stern look which she gave me, but something told me I should just get the umbrella because it was not worth starting a fight over.  As I grudgingly got up she said “you better change your attitude young man and do so right now,” as I walked away she called out and said “make sure you bring back a blue umbrella.” When I arrived at the small shop I was already soaked, so I grabbed the first umbrella I saw, that was my second mistake of the day.  As I ran back to the café I was completely drenched and I was not in a very good mood. As I walked back to our table I saw Ann sitting back in her chair with her arms folded across her chest, she did not look very happy. “Here” I said somewhat obnoxiously as I held out the umbrella, she asked “what is that?” I replied “it’s an umbrella.” She responded with “that is not what I told you to get, I told you to buy a blue umbrella not a red one.” I then made the third mistake of the day, I replied with a nasty attitude “it doesn’t matter what color the umbrella is, just be happy I ran through this downpour and bought you this dumb umbrella in the first place.” She shot me a look I had never seen before and with a very harsh tone simply said “David, you go back and get me a blue umbrella like I told you to.”  I then made the fourth mistake of the day, I replied “No, either you use this one or you can run out yourself and get your own blue umbrella.” The next thing I knew Ann stood up and grabbed my ear and said “I think it’s time you find out what is in the package that that you keep asking me about”. With that she proceeded to lead me out of the café pulling my ear the entire way. 

Ann did not say another word until we returned to the hotel room, as soon as we entered the room she pointed to a corner by the bed and said “young man you go stand in that corner right now, and you better not move from the corner or even look around.” That is when I made my fifth and final mistake of the day, I looked straight at her and said “you’re crazy, I’m not going to stand in the corner; do you think I am a child?”  Ann very coolly looked at me and said very firmly “get in that corner now, if you are going to act like a child then you will be treated like a child,” pulling my ear she led me to the corner and said “you better not move from this corner.”  When she returned she was wearing a simple black skirt with a white button blouse. She walked over to night stand and picked up the little pink package that was sitting there; she then sat down at the end of the bed. She told me to come over to her and as I was making my way to her she said “now you are about to find out what is in this package that you have been so curious about.”

When I stopped in front of her she directed me to her left side and unbuckled my belt and unbuttoned my pants, she took hold of both my pants and shorts and started to pull them down. I reached for my pants to keep her from pulling them down and she gave me a forbidding look so I let go and she finished pulling them down. As I stood there in front of Ann with my pants and shorts laying at my feet she slowly picked up the package and turned it over in her hand. She looked me directly in the eyes and said “David, you are about to discover our family secret to a happy and successful marriage.” She then pulled the red bow off the package. Holding up the bow she said “David, you will never again question me or tell me you will not do something. I expect you to be obedient and to do what I ask the first time, do you understand me honey?” I just looked at her and did not say a word at which point she tore the wrapping off and revealed an old wooden hair brush. It was well worn and a bit dirty from many years of use; the wooden handle showed its age, there were nicks and scratches all around the edges of the bush. What caught my attention however, was the shiny patina on the back of the brush; it looked as if someone had rubbed their hand over the back of the brush for years. I also noticed the bristles were not as well used as rest of the brush was.   Looking at me, she slowly turned the brush over and over in her hand. Then she pointed the brush at me and said “honey you and this brush are going to become very well acquainted, unfortunately I don’t think you are going to like this brush as much as I will.  You see this brush has been in our family for the past three generations. It is what keeps our marriages strong and as you can see we don’t use it to brush hair.  We use this brush to spank our naughty husbands. Since you are the newest husband in our happy family your naughty bottom gets to be the next one to be introduced to this bush in a personal and intimate way. “ 

I could not believe what I was hearing, I was so dumbfounded that I completely missed what she said next “David, it’s time for your first spanking.” As she reached out for my left arm I took a small step backwards. She immediately took the brush and smacked me on my mid-thigh. The sting was incredible and all I could do was yell out “hey that hurts,” to which she replied “yes indeed it does.” She then reached for my arm again and pulled me towards her. This time I did not step back but I let her pull me across her lap. With my hands on the floor I steadied myself, I could not believe what was about to happen, was Ann really going to spank me? I looked back at Ann as she was rubbing the hair brush across my bottom.  She then said “I want you to know this is going to hurt a lot, but I expect you to keep your position and not to wiggle around. I expect you to take your spanking like a naughty boy should, you will learn to obey me and do as I say, do you understand?” She then brought the hair brush as high as she could and brought it down with all her force on my bare white bottom. The first thing I was aware of was a very loud sound of the wood hitting my bottom. Then I felt a terrible stinging where the brush had landed, as the sting was building up she brought another blow down and it landed on the same spot. The stinging gave way to a burning sensation and the pain of the two swats started to spread across my bottom. She then gave me another three quick swats with the brush which all landed in the same spot. I could not believe how much that old hair brush hurt. I tried to move and slide off her lap but she grabbed my waist with her free hand and pulled me tight against her. She then reached over and laid a series of swats on my mid-thigh were she had hit it before. The burning and stinging from the blows of the hairbrush were incredibly painful. As she laid each swat on my thigh she said, “you will learn to stay in position when you are being punished, every time you wiggle or try to move off my lap you will have your thighs spanked” and with that said she proceeded to give me another 10 swats on the thighs. When she was done spanking my thighs she returned to my bottom and continued to spank my bottom. She alternated from cheek to cheek allowing just enough time between swats for the stinging from the previous swat to reach it climate before she hit it again. 

After a few minutes she stopped and I was relieved thinking the spanking was over, but she said “we have to take care of you attitude this afternoon and your direct disobedience. I counted five separate times where you either challenged me or outright told me no. You need to understand that you do not have the option of saying no. Maybe a few more minutes of this spanking will help you learn this lesson, how about I give you 10 swats for each incident.” Fifty, how in the world am I going to be able to take fifty? My bottom already feels as though it is on fire. She then started to administer the additional swats. I began to cry out “I’m sorry honey,” “I will never disobey you again,” “please stop,” “I’ll do whatever you want me to do.” She replied “now that’s more like it” and then laid on another ten swats on each cheek. By the time she stopped my bottom was on fire, every time I moved I could feel the stinging from my spanking. She helped me up and motioned for me to sit on the bed next to her. She hugged me and said “David, I love you very much and I know we are going to have a long and happy marriage. You took your first spanking very well let’s hope I won’t have to do this too often.” She had me stand up and as she was pulling up my pants she said “I suggest you go out and buy me that blue umbrella,” this time all I said was “yes Ma’am.” I thought about Ann’s father as I walked through the soaking rain, as I opened the blue umbrella I remembered how I said I was not going to let Ann boss me around like that. 

The next day Ann took my picture as I stood by Trevi Fountain holding the blue umbrella. People were looking at me kind of strangely because it was a beautiful sunny day and here I was standing under an open umbrella. That picture hangs on my office wall as a reminder of what will happen if I don’t behave. By the way if you look closely at the picture you will see sitting on the fountain wall a well used wooden hair brush.

DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

The Ballad of Lord Hazlemere – A Spanking must-read!



Readers,


Having received this piece, titled ‘The Ballad of Lord Hazlemere’, a few days ago, I’ve spent some time deciding how to present it to you. Written by the same author who gave us ‘The Blue Umbrella’, this is another genuinely enjoyable read – and so very much more..


..because this story is written entirely in rhyming verse.


After having read it through twice, I toyed with the idea of placing the Ballad into a fancy template. Then I thought that maybe I would voice record it, since it sounds so lovely spoken (yes, I read it aloud…you should too.) 
Finally, I’ve decided to present it to you exactly as it was presented to me – written, with no adornments to distract from the words. ‘The Ballad of Lord Hazlemere’ is funny, innocently racy, and an absolutely superior example of creative writing.  


Many thanks again to our UK laureate.

– Dana

*****



The Ballad of Lord Hazlemere


This tale comes from days of yore, in England’s pleasant land,
When times were hard for many folk, whilst others had it grand;
But as you’ll see back then, as now, harsh punishment was given
In order that men’s sinful ways from mind and heart were driven.

Our tale concerns Lord Hazlemere, a man of noble birth,
And physically so well endowed – I speak of length and girth;
His exploits were quite legendary, through power, charm and riches 
‘Twas rare the day the randy Lord would not cast off his breeches. 

He spent his days out seeking willing women for his pleasure,
He had no thought of marriage, only conquests without measure;
‘Tis said he sired some sixty bairns, with women dark and fair,
And redheads too, both great and small, he really didn’t care.

While riding through a town one day he spied a comely wench,
Just right, he thought lasciviously, my manly needs to quench;
Her ample breasts, her golden locks, skin fresh as newly-born
Combined to give the lusting Lord a massive dose of horn.

He stopped his horse and spoke to her, “Pray, maiden, come with me,
And I will pay thee handsomely for couplings wild and free.”
“Oh Sire,” she cried, “I beg of thee, don’t treat me like a slut,
For I am yet a virgin, whose honour is uncut.”

These words the rakish Lord received with even greater lust:
A virgin yet unsullied – oh joy, now that’s a must!
Without a thought he scooped her up to sit astride his horse
And set off at a gallop with no feeling of remorse.

Out to the fields he took her – now I sadly must recount
That in the hay he had his way, the damsel he did mount,
Then, passion spent, he left her there, and carried on his way
With ne’er a thought that for this deed one day he’d have to pay.

But the Sheriff of the County soon heard of what occurred
For ‘twas his eldest daughter with whom Lord H had erred.
A solemn writ he issued for the miscreant’s arrest
And sent his men to find him – not too arduous a quest.

They set off with alacrity his whereabouts to trail – 
That very eve the guilty Lord was locked inside the gaol.
And there he stayed for seven days while trial plans were made –
The Sheriff wanted vengeance to ensure just dues were paid.

In court the Sheriff’s daughter gave evidence conclusive,
The judge addressed the reprobate, “This crime was most repulsive,
Thou hast abused this maiden, her honour to besmirch –
Thou shalt be flogged unmercifully, with leather and with birch.

And furthermore, it’s clear to me, thou hast no moral code,
Thy punishment shall be discharged in recompensive mode,
With breeches down for all to see the object of thy pride,
At women’s hands thou shalt be whipped – it’s apt they tan your hide.”

The shackled, semi-naked wretch was taken to the town
Where the women of the County had come for the showdown,
And once his hands and ankles had been fastened to a frame
Stepped forth the Sheriff’s daughter to tumultuous acclaim.

The birch she held was venomous, an instrument for pain –
Exactly what was needed then to make the rogue abstain!
With four stout rods of hazel-wood more than a yard in length
She beat the scoundrel’s backside using every ounce of strength.

Soon stripes and lacerations sore came clearly into view,
A punishment the women thought was just what he was due;
The more he screamed the more they cheered, “Flog the brute”, they yelled,
But even after fifty strokes, their rage was not yet quelled.

The sheriff’s wife now came to fore, a bullwhip in her hand,
She knew that if she judged it right just where the tip would land;
With skill she lashed that evil whip, it cracked and curled right round –
The howl she heard was ample proof her target it had found!

Lord Hazlemere was mortified, his manhood now imperilled,
And through his pain he knew for sure his whoring days were killed.
From that day on, so legend says, he changed his sinful ways,
And lived in isolation ‘til the ending of his days.

Dear friends, this tale is at an end, its moral crystal clear:
For sins both great and small you’ll pay, and maybe shed a tear;
To punish indiscretions is a woman’s role, you see –
For further confirmation ask Miss Dana Kane, not me!
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Travel Notice – NYC and Boston, June 23-29

I will be visiting New York City – June 23-26, 
and Boston – June 27-29. 
Availability is strictly limited. 
Email for scheduling:




As always, I will be making very select appointments for double sessions with my friend Ms. Mona Rogers
Elegant, beautiful, and a highly-adept spanker, Mona also excels at advanced role-play scenarios, and our personalities blend exceptionally well. 

Email me directly for details.



– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Tiziana’s Roman Hurricane’ – A Romantic F/M Spanking Story



Wow…just wow. A fantastic entry from the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Contest. Something about all the gelato talk interspersed with spanking makes it seem even more decadent..


– Dana


Be sure to click ‘Read More’ at the bottom of the visible text to display the full story.

*****



TIZIANA’S ROMAN HURRICANE

Tiziana was excited to be making her visit to Roma, though her husband Massimo had been there several times on business over the past year. But now they were celebrating their honeymoon, having a suite at the Villa Spalletti Trivelli near the famous Fontana di Trevi.

It was a warm spring afternoon and they’d just strolled into the
Gelateria Frigidarium for a smooth, creamy, flavorful Italian ice
cream.  Massimo purchased two coppas of Stracciatella, a vanilla gelato laced with chocolate.

They sat watching the parade of Romani coming and going, friends chatting in an animated fashion, featuring many hand gestures which are understandable in any language.  Lovers ambled along, hand in hand and Tiziana winked at Massimo.

They made their way to the famous Trevi Fountain and Massimo fished some coins out of his pocket.  Tiziana stood with her back to the fountain, launching the first one with her right hand and tossing it over her left shoulder.  Two coins are said to lead to a new romance and three will bring marriage or divorce.  The second Euro coin landed elegantly in the ornate fountain and Tiziana again winked at Massimo.

He began to blush, knowing what was on the horizon.

As they made their way back to the hotel, a gentle rain began to fall.  Caught off-guard and not having an umbrella, Massimo handed a street vendor (known locally as “vu compra’s” since they routinely ask people if they want to buy:  “vu compra” in their stilted immigrant Italian) a ten Euro bill in exchange for a bright ombrello blu.  He opened the umbrella and shielded his darling Tizi from the gentle rain.

After dodging a few taxis and bicyclists they arrived back at the Villa Spalletti.  Massimo shook off the rain from the umbrella and closed it as they found their way to the elevator.  Tiziana had gotten the room key from the desk clerk.

Up on the fourth floor, they opened the elevator gate and opened the door leading to the hallway.  Massimo closed the elevator and slowly joined his beloved Tiziana down the hall to their suite. “Slowly” because Massimo was certain as to what fate awaited before their dinner at the well-known Mirabelle restaurant on the Via di Porta Pinciana.

Yes, the tossing of the coins into the fountain sealed Massimo’s fate.   Tiziana had promised him a “Sculacciata” as they came by train from Firenze earlier that day.

She sat on the edge of the spacious “letto matrimoniale,” a king sized bed with an ornate only-in-Rome headboard with a carving of the Fontana di Trevi.  After a moment she directed Massimo to remove his shoes, shirt and slacks.  “You know the protocol!” she said in a quiet, but firm voice.

And he did as ordered, hands now behind his back.  “Go stand in the corner so I can admire the sight of your lovely ‘culo’.” Tiziana commanded.

His American-styled Jockey briefs she’d purchased on her recent trip to New York were tight on his nether cheeks.  His muscular bottom was more delicious to Tiziana than the Stracciatella gelato she’d enjoyed an hour earlier.

“Massimo dear,” she sang out, “Per favore, vieni qui.”  And so he stood to he side, his eyes gazing on to her bare legs.  She’d pulled her skirt up and he soon was draped over her lap.

She enjoyed running her hand over the smooth cotton briefs which would soon be “half mast” on her dearly beloved.  “You know this is something we have to do to keep our marriage strong, Massimo.” Tiziana explained.

“Si, carissima.” he replied.

And soon there was more rain in the forecast.  Now Tiziana’s hand showered his quivering bottom with a storm of spanks.  Every so often, the downpour would calm down, as she’d soothingly massage his now reddened cheeks.  But then another storm would blow in and poor Massimo was kicking his legs in the air, trying to find shelter in the downpour.

Tiziana lifted her right leg over both of his, pinning him more
closely to her lap.  Now his scant protection was removed, as she lowered his underpants.  “It’s time to get down to business, dear.” she cooed lovingly.

And her hand continued to smack poor Massimo’s naked bottom.

She paused and ordered him back to the corner to, once again, admire her handiwork.

But then she opened her purse and produced a hairbrush, a family heirloom, as it turns out.  “My mother used this on me and my sisters,” Tiziana told Massimo.  “Now I’m going to introduce you to this.”

Massimo was told to once again “assume the position” and he fell onto her lap, as she draped her left arm over his back and grabbed the hairbrush with her right…and now a storm of hurricane intensity was thundering down on poor Massimo, the waves of the force of the spanking vibrating across his bottom like waves on a lake.   He tried to kick his legs, but to no avail.

“You know, dear, this is for both our benefits.” Tiziana intoned.
“It will make our marriage all that much stronger.”

“Si, amore mio.” he managed to reply.

And finally the storm made its way through Room 402 at Villa
Spalletti.  Tiziana gently pulled up Massimo’s “mutandine” and
gently massaged his bottom, which was now showing the effects of both thunder and lightning.

“Va bene,” she said.  “Let’s go have dinner…you never know what’s for dessert!”

DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Blue Umbrella’ – Another great F/M Spanking Story


This entry was submitted by a writer from the UK, as a non-contestant for the prize due to his location. I will happily show my gratitude for his participation when I visit his town – ‘gratitude’ in this case being defined as Turning him over my Knee for a Sound Spanking.
From the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story Contest, ‘The blue Umbrella’…enjoy!    – Dana


Don’t forget to click the ‘Read More’ link at the bottom of the visible text, to view the full story.

*****

The Blue Umbrella

Steve looked at Jill as they walked down the aisle. She was a few years old than him but was simply the most beautiful woman he had met in his twenty-four years on earth. He had told her this many times during their whirlwind six-month courtship but what better time to say it again than now, minutes after they had been ‘lawfully joined in matrimony’? All around them the smiling faces of their families and friends watched as they made their way to the exit of the church.
Outside, showered in confetti, they enjoyed the copious good wishes of the many guests, posed for the obligatory photographs, before making their way to a hotel in a nearby part of London where the reception was to be held. Several hours later, in the early evening, they left the party and made their way to Heathrow Airport for their flight to Rome.
It was well after midnight when they arrived at their hotel, situated near the centre of Rome. Exhausted from the day’s events they tumbled into bed, snuggled into each other’s arms and fell asleep.

They awoke the next morning to find the sun streaming in the window. Pulling on her robe, Jill made her way to the French doors that opened on to a balcony and went outside. Steve, never at his best in the mornings, followed shortly after, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. Neither of them had been to Rome before, and they surveyed the scene.
“Steve, look, over there, down that street. You can just see the edge of the Trevi Fountain. I looked it up on the map before we came and I knew it was very close. We can go there this morning and I’m going to throw in a coin for good luck.”
“I didn’t know you were superstitious,” said Steve, giving his bride a questioning look.
“It’s not superstition, it’s tradition; for centuries it has been believed that throwing a coin in the fountain guarantees a happy marriage,” Jill countered. “We need to do things properly and start our marriage in the right way. Over the years we’ll look back and remember the significance of that coin in the fountain.”
“OK, if it makes you happy, that’s fine by me. Now give me a kiss. As you just said, we need to start off in the right way.” So saying, Steve wrapped his arms around his wife and they embraced for a long, lingering kiss, oblivious and uncaring that their passion could be viewed by any passer-by in the street below.


It was over two hours later when they finally emerged from their bedroom. The steamy consummation of their marriage was followed by an equally hot, steamy shower. Dressed, Jill returned to the balcony and again surveyed the scene. She was disappointed to notice that the sky had clouded over.
“Are you nearly ready, Steve?” she called out. “I thought it was women who were supposed to take an age to get ready. Buck up, or we’ll miss the best of the day.”
“I’m ready, I’m ready,” said Steve, scrabbling in the suitcase to find his casual shoes. “Anyway, I don’t think the day can get much better than it’s already been.” A cheeky smirk crossed his face.
“While you’re rummaging through the suitcase, you’d better find the umbrella – it looks like rain,” said Jill, ignoring her husband’s lasciviousness.


Steve searched in vain. Exasperated at his incompetence, Jill joined him at the suitcase. “It’s no wonder you can’t find it, look at the mess you’ve made,” she said, feigning annoyance. “I can see I’ll have to get you trained.” Seconds later she pulled the umbrella from the bottom of the suitcase. “One blue umbrella,” she said, holding it in front of Steve’s nose. “My mother gave me this to complete my wedding ensemble – ‘something old, something new, something borrowed, something blue’. I assume you know that tradition?”
“I see, more superstition. Honestly Jill, you’re incorrigible.” Steve’s face was full of amusement as he gave his wife a friendly peck on the cheek.
“And you, my darling husband, have a lot to learn about me. But then that’s the fun of being married, don’t you think?”
Steve was of no mind to argue. Jill’s ability to engage in banter was another of the long list of things he loved about her. She had an edge, a spikiness about her, and could more than hold her own in an argument. He admired her strength of character, combined with her essential femininity. Most of the women he had known seemed to be either too compliant or too militant. Jill had the balance just right.

Their day was spent exploring the sights of Rome, interrupted by a long, relaxed lunch at a superb trattoria they discovered near the Colliseum. As promised, Jill had thrown her coin in the Trevi Fountain, and Steve captured the moment on film. As a keen photographer he was keen to make sure they had a pictorial record of their honeymoon. To their delight, the sky had lightened and though cloudy the day had remained dry.

Back at the hotel they relaxed before showering and dressing for dinner. They were about to leave for the restaurant on the far side of the square when Jill decided that the Rome weather could not be trusted. “We’d better take the umbrella,” she said, “where did you put it?”
“What? I haven’t got it,” said Steve, taken aback.
“Steve, I gave it to you at the fountain when I was throwing the coin in. What did you do with it?”
Steve thought for a moment, and a sheepish look crossed his face. “Oh dear, I think I put it down while I was taking the video. I must have forgotten to pick it up. Ah well, we’ll get another one tomorrow.”
Jill’s face was serious. “Steve, I told you, my mother gave me that. It was blue for luck. How could you be so careless? This doesn’t augur well. I’m very upset with you.”
“Sweetheart, lighten up, it’s only an umbrella. We’ll get another one, a blue one if you want. You won’t know the difference.”
“Oh but I will, Steve, That umbrella was special – and you’ve lost it. This is not a good start. However, I’m not going to row about it. Let’s go for dinner.”

The restaurant was busy – hardly a surprise as it was one of the best in Rome. Despite the lost umbrella, Steve and Jill conversed happily as they enjoyed a magnificent meal of typical Roman fare. Halfway through dessert Steve’s thoughts returned to the umbrella and a wry smile crossed his face.
“And what wicked thought is going through your head now?” Jill asked.
“Not a wicked thought at all,” Steve replied. “I was just thinking about the umbrella and remembering that when I was a kid the same thing happened. I was going out one day and my mother said it looked like rain and made me take her umbrella. To be honest I was a bit embarrassed carrying it, but I didn’t mean to lose it. I just put it down somewhere and forgot all about it.”
“And what did your mother say about that? I imagine she was not best pleased.”

“That’s putting it mildly, she was furious, and I got a taste of her hairbrush on my backside. She said it would teach me to be more careful in future. Seems she was wrong, eh?” Steve laughed as he spoke.
“I see,” said Jill, looking serious. “I’m glad you find it amusing – I’m sure you didn’t at the time.”
“That’s for sure. My mother could spank for England when she was angry, and that hairbrush was the worst. Good thing kids today don’t have to put up with that sort of treatment.”
Jill didn’t reply, but Steve was sure he noticed a look on her face that he hadn’t seen before.

Later that evening, back at their hotel, Steve threw his jacket on the bed and went to the bathroom. When he returned Jill was sitting on the edge of the bed holding her hairbrush. As Steve comprehended the scene, Jill spoke.
“Steve, come here. I want words with you.” Her voice was stern and commanding.
“What, what are you doing… what’s going on?” Steve stammered, taken aback by his wife’s harsh tone.
“I’ll tell you what’s going on. I’ve been thinking about the lost umbrella and what you told me in the restaurant. In my view your mother was absolutely right to reward your carelessness as she did. You may be right about kids today not getting spanked but that doesn’t apply to errant husbands. What was good for you as a boy is good for you now. Get over here and get those trousers down.”
A big smirk crossed Steve’s face. “Ha, ha, very funny, quite a little actress, aren’t you. Hell, for a moment there I thought you were serious!”
Jill’s eyebrows raised as a hint of a smile crossed face, then disappeared in a moment as she stared coldly at Steve’s laughing face. “Serious? I’ve never been more serious in my life. I said this morning that we must start our marriage in the way we intend to go on. I don’t know if you’ve heard of domestic discipline but it is something I firmly believe in, and if our marriage is going to work, then it is something you will have to agree to. And an essential part of my discipline, as it was your mother’s, is that you will be spanked for misbehaviour.”
The smirk disappeared from Steve’s face as he tried to comprehend what was happening. He was well aware that his wife was a strong woman, but never for a moment had he considered this scenario. Part of him expected to wake up and realise it had all been a strange dream but the sight of Jill sitting in front of him, hairbrush in hand, was all too real. And the tone of her voice told him no, she was not acting.
“Hey, c’mon, relax, spanking is for kids, or it was. We’re man and wife. Love, honour and obey, and all that.”
Steve’s words were in vain, as Jill proceeded to make clear.
“Yes, Steve, love, honour and obey. I love you to bits, and I will always honour the fact that you asked me to be your wife. But obedience is important too, and remember that only yesterday you took a vow to love and obey me. I consider acts of carelessness, such as losing the umbrella, a failure on your part to honour something that was important to me, and if our marriage is going to work, then such failings have to be punished, in order to wipe the slate clean. I hope you agree that’s reasonable?”
Steve paused. As the minutes had passed the turmoil in his mind had begun to clear, and was realising more fully that Jill was indeed totally serious and that a decision had to be made.

“Well, what do you say?” Jill enquired, her voice calm but firm.
“Um… well…. I see your point … but none of this has been mentioned before. To tell you the truth, I’m a bit shocked. It all seems a bit unreal.”
“No, Steve, that’s where you’re wrong. This is very real, as you will shortly discover – unless you would rather that our marriage is extremely short. I told you this morning that you had a lot to find out about me, though I hadn’t expected you to make this discovery quite so soon. However, you do of course have a choice. Whilst the deal for me is that we exercise domestic discipline within our marriage, as an expression of our love for each other and for the good of both our lives, such an arrangement must be mutually agreed, so it’s up to you. Do you agree to obey me or are you going back on the vow you made?”
“No, darling, of course not, but you never told me this was on the agenda.”
“Steve, there are no buts….” Jill’s swift retort was halted as her face changed from serious to a broad grin. “Well, actually, there is one butt – yours – and I want it across my knee!”
Despite his predicament, Steve too saw the funny side of Jill’s inadvertent double entendre. Suddenly the mood in the room lightened. They were silent for a moment before Steve spoke.
“Looks like I don’t have much choice then, doesn’t it,” Time had given him a chance to think. He still thought it was all a bit strange but if it was what Jill wanted, there probably wasn’t any harm in it. And unlike the spankings he’d had as a child, he couldn’t imagine that Jill could hurt his bum significantly. Hell, it might even be a bit of fun.
“No, Steve, you’re wrong again. Dear me, you’re being very hard work. I said to you clearly that you do have a choice, but whichever choice you make has consequences. I would remind you that only yesterday you agreed ‘for better or worse’, and though tonight you may not think so, I am absolutely certain that in the long run you will agree that what I am proposing is for the better. But I will only proceed if you agree. I need your answer, yes or no.”
“Alright then, yes.”
“You agree fully with what I say?” Jill enquired again, anxious to ensure that he was acceding to her demands willingly.
“Yes, dearest, I agree. I am at your mercy.”
Jill was not sure she liked the hint of sarcasm in Steve’s final remark but decided against taking issue with it. Instead she ordered him to stand by her side and take down his trousers. With only slight reluctance Steve did as he was told.
“And the underpants, right down.” Jill’s voice was a sharp as a knife.
“Mmm, want to see my manly features, so you? If that was what this is about you should have said so.”
“Just do as you are told, and you can wipe that smirk off your face as well. This is not a game, Steve, it’s punishment for your misdeeds.”
As Steve finally obeyed, Jill couldn’t help noticing that Steve had the beginnings, and more, of an erection, and realised that he had still not understood the true nature of her intentions. Ah well, that would soon change.
“Right, get across my knee. It may have been a long time since you were last spanked but surely you haven’t forgotten the drill. That’s it, right across.” Jill adjusted her position slightly to ensure that Steve’s backside was exactly where she wanted it.

She paused a few seconds and then without further ado brought the hairbrush down sharply. It landed with a satisfying ‘thwack’. Steve’s body jerked in surprise and a soft “ah” emerged from his mouth. A couple of seconds later the brush landed again, and then again, each time with the same result.
“I hope you’re not going to make a big fuss,” Jill commented sternly. “I expect you to take your punishment properly. And if you think those smacks hurt you’d better prepare yourself because I’ve barely started on you yet.
Without waiting for him to reply she landed another swat. This time her husband made no noise, though, unbeknown to her, his face grimaced. The swats had hurt more than he had expected and by the sound of Jill’s words she wasn’t going to let him off lightly. The seriousness of her intentions was really beginning to dawn.
‘Thwack, thwack, thwack.’ Jill landed a series of blows, not excessively hard she considered, though it was clear her husband’s bottom was more sensitive than she had expected.
For the next couple of minutes she continued to swat Steve’s vulnerable backside, varying the pace and intensity. A few single blows were followed by a salvo of six, eight or ten smacks in quick succession, then a brief pause before she started again. She noticed with some satisfaction that the salvos made him squirm considerably more, reassuring her that her message was getting through. The areas of his previously milky-white bottom that were now turning an increasing shade of pink offered her further assurance.
Steve had managed to take the blows with reasonable fortitude, only occasionally muttering a brief cry when a harder swat landed on a sensitive spot, or as the pain built up from the machine-gun salvos. Overall, however, he had found the first few swats the worst as his body reeled from the initial pain, and though he could feel the heat increasing in his backside, the pain didn’t seem as sharp as at the start. Mind you, he thought, this little break in the proceedings is quite welcome.
The break was short-lived as Jill delivered another couple of salvos. “I hope you’re learning your lesson, Steve,” she said sternly. “You wouldn’t want me to have to do this too often, would you?”
“Yes..no..I mean.. yes I’m learning my lesson. Can I get up now?”
“Thwappp!” Jill landed a firecracker of a swat on the centre of his right buttock, followed immediately by an equally severe swat on his left, causing Steve to let out a loud yelp. “No, you may not. I’ll decide when you can get up, which will not be until I am entirely convinced that you have learnt the error of your ways. Now keep still!”
Jill waited for him to settle before continuing as before with single swats and salvos, but Steve’s request had annoyed her and made her decide it was time to punish him more severely. The swats now were considerably harder than before and very quickly she noticed that not only was pink turning to red but also Steve’s wriggling, squirming and moaning was increasing rapidly. Quickly transferring the brush to her left hand, she used the open palm of her right to deliver a series of sharp slaps to the top of her husband’s thighs. “I told you to keep still – the more you wriggle the harder I shall spank you,” she warned.
Again Jill paused, partly to give Steve time to settle but partly also to give herself time to compose her thoughts. In truth she had already spanked him far harder than originally she had intended, but the fact was she was enjoying herself. The power of having the man she loved laying across her lap while she spanked his bottom was coursing through her veins. Unbeknown to Steve the situation was not new to her, though on previous occasions it had been with boyfriends who she had not truly loved. In fact it had all started as what she thought was a bit of fun with an older guy who had actually asked her to spank him. She had been surprised at how much she enjoyed it, and the more she ‘played’, the more she knew that this was something she wanted, needed perhaps, in her life. However, play was one thing; giving real punishment for real misbehaviour was several notches up – and that was what she wanted.
Lost in her thoughts, several seconds elapsed before she composed herself. It was clear that Steve’s backside was considerably sore but his further disobedience in wriggling when she had told him to keep still demanded that his punishment continue. She set to again with the hairbrush, this time giving him a dozen extremely hard swats but with a gap of a few seconds between each. Steve winced and yelled as each blow landed.
“Right, I’m going to ask you again Steve – have you learnt your lesson?”
“Yes, yes, I have…. please, no more spanking.”
“I didn’t ask you to plead with me, Steve,” Jill countered sharply but not unkindly. “I simply need to be sure that you are now fully aware that in our marriage I will not tolerate careless, thoughtless or disobedient behaviour. Is that the case?
“Yes, yes,” said Steve, anxious to avoid any further affliction to his burning butt.
“Very well, then, you may get up.”

Somewhat gingerly, Steve hoisted himself up and as he stood his hands went involuntarily to soothe and comfort his backside. Glancing at his wife he was surprised to see a gentle, loving smile filling her face.
“Don’t stand there rubbing your butt, Steve. Give me a kiss to say thank-you for giving you the discipline you deserve. And then you can lie on the bed and I’ll rub your butt for you.”
Their kiss was deep and mellow, and Steve was strangely aware that some additional bond with his new wife had been established. As he lay down on the bed he noticed Jill removing her dress, and a few seconds later, now naked, she lay on top of him, the warmth of her body comforting his nether regions. Then he felt her moving beside him as she kept her promise to help soothe his discomfort with her hands.
“Mmm, that’s better, I like this part,” said Steve.
Jill gently placed her finger on his lips. “Ssshh, don’t talk now, just experience the moment,” she whispered.
Moments turned into minutes, and minutes into……as first slowly, then more urgently and finally in a torrent of passion they gave physical expression to the new bond between them.

Postscript.

This story happened over fifteen years ago. Today, many spankings later, Steve and Jill remain happily married. They also still have the replacement blue umbrella that they bought the following day from a store not too far from the Trevi Fountain. Never once has it been used to keep the rain off their heads. Its use is far more significant. Whenever Steve goes to the bedroom and sees that Jill has placed it on the bed next to a lira coin, identical to the one she had thrown into the Fountain all those years ago, he knows exactly what’s in store.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘The Rescue of a Roman Honeymoon’ – F/M Spanking Story



It was fun seeing ‘myself’ in this story, and I am grateful to the author for taking me to Rome. 
In ‘The Rescue of a Roman Honeymoon’, a jaunty entry from the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story Contest, a chance meeting with a stranger just may save the day.


(The asterisks are my edits, for lovely yet saucy sex talk.)    – Dana


Make sure to click on the ‘Read More’ link at the bottom of the visible text to view the full story.

*****

The rescue of a Roman honeymoon.

James had been grumpy and bad tempered all morning, which was not surprising given the amount of alcohol he had consumed on the previous night. Yesterday had been a special day for Charlotte, as you would expect a wedding day to be, and all the guests had raved about how beautiful she had looked and how James was so lucky.
She hadn’t felt particularly  proud of her new husband as she watched him drinking at the bar with his friends when he should have been dancing cheek to cheek with her. She had also been less than impressed with the way he had looked at the girlfriend of his Best Man. Charlotte knew that they had once dated and she was uncertain whether they had slept together. In any event it was not appropriate for her man, who had vowed to be faithful only a few hours ago, to be looking that way at the girl, particularly as she was wearing the shortest dress at the reception.

As they sat side by side in the airport terminal Charlotte ruminated on the pitiful outcome of her wedding night. Instead of enjoying romantic sexual pleasure she had instead watched her husband snoring and stretched out comatose on the hotel bed. The silk lingerie and stockings which she had worn as she stepped out of the bathroom into what was supposed to be marital bliss, were now at the bottom of her suitcase and she doubted it would see the light of day for a long time. She tried her best to ignore James’s whining voice as a further delay of their flight to Rome was announced by the sour faced ground crew at the gate. Flying on a budget airline had been her  choice and she was knew there would be no smiling crew holding a glass of champagne for the newly weds when they finally got to board the plane. Flicking through her glossy magazine Charlotte went into a daydream about some gorgeous man romancing her on a sunlit beach.

Once their plane had finally taxied out and taken off, James wasted no time ordering drinks and his mood improved. Charlotte relaxed and began to think of what they would do on this honeymoon. She wanted to do shops and the sights in Rome and then they had a week booked in a gorgeous cliff top hotel on the Amalfi coast. Their accommodation in Rome was a regular city centre hotel but the honeymoon suite in the second hotel offered a private balcony with a small dipping pool and a large Jacuzzi suite in the bathroom. The money for the holiday had been given by James’s father directly to Charlotte along with a small note which read “Have a fabulous honeymoon and I hope you make a man out of my son. He has too much money for his own good from the family trust and I am afraid that since his Mother died he has lacked guidance from a female and has turned into a bit of a chauvinist. You are a charming girl and I look forward to having a wonderful new daughter.” The amount of money given to her was more than enough for the honeymoon Charlotte desired so she had splurged the rest on her clothes and accessories, hoping that James would appreciate his well dressed bride and show her off in fashionable Italy.


The flight was uneventful and after collecting their bags they were soon in a taxi heading into the city. James became excited and talkative as they approached the centre and drove past ancient structures that they had only previously seen in photographs. Noisy, horn beeping traffic and the bustling pedestrians only added to their sense of excitement and Charlotte began to get a real thrill that her honeymoon had finally started.  The taxi pulled up at the Hotel Julia on Via Rasella and Charlotte was pleased to see that whilst the hotel was small, it was well placed in the centre of the city and ideal for sightseeing. 
Once inside their large room the pair emptied their suitcases and set off to explore the nearby streets and find something to eat.  After an hour of walking they searched out a restaurant and sat at a table in the warm afternoon sun. Even though it was 3 o’clock the bistro was still buzzing with customers and Charlotte felt that the day was still young. They ordered hesitantly, unable to converse in Italian, but the waiter did not make them feel uncomfortable and guided them towards the specialities of the house. James asked for beer and then another one when their antipasto arrived. They chatted about their  plans and what they would do in the week. Charlotte was hoping for some afternoon delight once they had returned to their room and was dismayed when James ordered a bottle of red wine with their main course. She thought about making a comment that it was still early in the day for drinking but held off in case she burst the happy bubble of the convivial surroundings. She sipped at the wine and mainly drank the sparkling water and she hoped that James would do the same. At the end of the meal however, when the Chianti bottle was empty, James had become louder in his conversation and Charlotte knew that he was more than a little tipsy.

As they strolled back to the hotel Charlotte stopped to window shop and wanted to go inside one or two stores but James kept muttering about not having come all this way to shop so she gave in. In the lift up to their floor of the hotel he made some playful grabs at her skirt and tried to kiss her. She became a little frosty and pushed him away telling him to wait and he made a spoilt boy face. Inside the room Charlotte closed the curtains and turned to see her husband pulling off his clothes and once he was free of his trousers he turned his attention to her dress. She pushed him away when it became obvious that he was making a hash of the zip and removed it herself. When they were naked on the bed *** and the whole thing was over in a few seconds. For all she had gotten out of the act of lovemaking Charlotte might as well not have been there. James kissed her one more time and then rolled off her body and promptly fell asleep. 
Lying there staring at the ceiling Charlotte seethed with anger and frustration. She passed her fingers between her legs but could not find the desire to do anything. After a few moments she got up and showered and then got dressed in some fresh clothes. Leaving a note which simply said “gone out for a walk” she took the key and her handbag and left the hotel. In tune with her sense of gloom she noticed that the weather had turned grey and there were ominous afternoon rainclouds gathering. She started to walk slowly in any direction her feet took her  and followed the narrow streets away from the main shopping streets. Turning down a perfectly ordinary passageway beside the walls of a church she suddenly found herself in a narrow square with the most enormous sculpture opening up to her left. The rain had started but, other than making her shiver with a chill through her thin dress, she did not really notice the rain drops as she gazed in awe at the details of the Trevi Fountain.

Walking slowly through the clutch of people at the edge of the fountain she tried to take in each detail but it was just too large, too grandiose. Charlotte edged towards the lip of the water and began to search in her purse for a coin. As she stood there wondering what to wish for Charlotte was suddenly overcome with a sadness that she was seeing this beautiful statue on her own and not with her husband. The rain started to come down harder and the crowd of people began to thin out as they sought shelter.
Suddenly the emotion of the last couple of days welled up inside Charlotte’s chest and she started to cry. She stood hunched her shoulders in the rain, her arm outstretched over the fountain edge clutching a small coin and the salty tears ran down her cheeks. A moment later the heavy raindrops ceased as a large umbrella passed over her head.

“You are far too pretty to be crying,” said a voice from behind. “What on earth is wrong?”

Charlotte half turned and saw the smiling face of an attractive woman in her mid thirties, smartly dressed and holding out the big blue umbrella over both of them.

“Oh, you’re American.” Charlotte said in surprise.

“Well yes. Is that a problem? I thought umbrellas were sort of international.”

“No, I mean yes, well thanks. Oh god, I must look such a mess.” Charlotte stammered in her confusion.

“Listen, you could do with getting out of the rain. Why don’t we go over to that café and you can dry off?”  The American lady pointed down one of the three narrow streets leading away from the fountain and took Charlottes hand so that she could hold the umbrella between the two of them. She set off at a brisk walk and Charlotte really felt she had no option but to walk with her. It was almost as if this stranger was exercising some sort of control on her.

Inside the warm café they found one of the last vacant tables and Charlotte went off to the bathroom to tidy up. When she came back there was already a steaming cappuccino and a cake laid out at her place and her rescuer waved her hand to indicate that she should sit down.

“I’m Dana by the way,” the women said as Charlotte eased herself into the small space.

“Oh, right, gosh, yes and I’m Charlotte but please call me Lottie” Charlotte paused and then remembered her manners.

 “Thank you so much for the coffee. This place is so wonderful, so Italian”

“Make a start on it whilst it is hot Lottie and you can tell me why you were crying” 
Dana smiled sympathetically and sat back in her chair.

Charlotte straightened her hair and wondered where to begin. She could feel the tears start to well up again and her voice croaked a little. She took a sip of her hot drink and began at the beginning.

The story of her courtship with James and all the romance of the last year came spilling out. Dana simply had to nod her head occasionally and make the odd supportive comment. Charlotte described the weekend that the marriage proposal had been made and then the dashing around to make the wedding arrangements in just a few months. When Dana asked her about husband and what he was like, Lottie went into some detail about how Jamie’s mother had died when he was in his teens and how his wealthy father had brought him up with the help of domestic staff and his  father’s sister and then a boarding school. After pausing to drink more coffee and eat the cake she started on the tale of the wedding day and the disastrous start to the honeymoon. 

“So that’s it.” Charlotte said after twenty minutes or so of monologue. “You know everything about me now, but there is one more thing I haven’t told you.”

“Which is what? “ Dana asked.

“I am scared that I have made the wrong decision and that I should never have got married”

Dana passed her hand over the table and gripped Charlotte’s fingers tightly.

“One question for you, or maybe two. Do you love your husband?”

“Yes I love him. I thought he was Mr Right from the beginning but I am not so sure now”

“And do you think he loves you” Dana added.

Charlotte thought for a moment and then nodded. 

“Yes I do, but I think he loves other things as well and he is finding it hard to focus all his attention on me.”

“OK fair enough.” Dana looked into the younger girl’s face and gave her hand an encouraging squeeze. “You can deal with this, Lottie. We just have to think things through”

Lottie raised her head. “We, how do you mean we? I hardly know you and even now I feel bad for telling you all my troubles. I mean I don’t usually go around giving my life story to strangers.”

“OK, OK. That’s good. That’s your assertive side coming out. Maybe we should see more of that. Next question. Tell me Lottie, have you ever been spanked?”

Charlotte looked astonished and wondered what this woman was all about.

“Spanked? What has that got to do with anything?”

“ I’ll explain in a moment. Have you heard of the Peter Pan syndrome, where a man is really a child looking for some attention?”

Charlotte shook her head. This was all a puzzle to her and she began to wonder what she was doing listening to this woman.


“What I am driving at Lottie, is that I think your James is looking for guidance. He knows he is doing things that irritate people and in a way he has not yet matured enough to be your equal in the marriage.”

“So how do you know all this?” Charlotte asked, realising that what was being said suddenly made a lot of sense.

“Well, I do a bit of psychology in my job and I have come across men like your husband before. Once you know which buttons to press it is remarkable how quickly you can sort the problem out. Of course I may be wrong about your husband but from everything you describe I think he could be taught to improve his behaviour.”

“OK, I’m listening, but what about the spanking. Why did you ask me that?”

“Were you ever spanked as a child?” Dana asked

“Yes, a few times, though not very often.”

“And what were you spanked for?”

“Well it was a punishment or a warning not to do something again”.

“And has James tried to spank you?”

“A few times, I guess. I don’t like him doing it because it hurts.”

“ I think that what he is trying to do is show you that he wants to be spanked in return and that smacking you is his way of introducing the idea of discipline into your relationship.”

“But why for heaven’s sake ?” Charlotte asked in frustration. She had never thought about marriage and discipline. It was supposed to be love and marriage.

“Because, I think he was probably spanked by his Mother. If he was the only child she possibly kept him very close to her and gave him treats when he was well behaved and scolded him when he was bad. When she was no longer in his life he found he could do exactly what he wanted without anyone setting boundaries. The people he associated with would have felt sorry for him, losing his Mother early on, so they probably went of their way to please him.”

“So you think he wants a Mother and not a wife? Is that what you are saying?” 

Charlotte was getting a little indignant at Dana’s intervention in her day. She hoped that she had married a man not a boy.

“It is not as black and white as that, honey. Human beings are complex creatures. We all have our hidden side, things that we don’t share easily with other people. I am only offering an opinion. I should maybe go and leave you to finish your coffee.”

Dana stood up and then paused as Charlotte grasped her wrist.

“No, please I am sorry. Sit down again. I think I need your help. What do you think I should do if what you are saying is true?”

Resuming her seat Dana called a waiter over. 

“Cameriere, due bicchieri di vino bianco per favore”  Charlotte was impressed with both her fluent italian and the air of superiority that Dana exuded.

Turning to Charlotte she smiled and said “I think we both need something stronger than coffee. It will help us relax.”

Dana started to talk and Lottie listened carefully. For a quarter of an hour Dana explained precisely what steps the bride should take to establish her husbands true nature and when she had finished Lottie was flushed with excitement at the prospect.
She agreed that she would try out the plan they had devised that evening and meet again the next day.

“So what are you doing here in Rome?” Charlotte asked as they finished the last of their wine and prepared to leave the café.

“I am just on holiday like you. I come here every year for 3 weeks. I simply adore the place and the shopping is wonderful. The Italian men are an added bonus.”

“You are so lucky to get so much time off your work.” Charlotte commented.

“Well that is one of the advantages of being freelance,” Dana smiled at her new friend. “One day I will tell you how it works and what line of business I am in.”

They walked towards the hotel chatting and laughing conspiratorially and found the Via del Tritone. They stopped outside a small chic restaurant and Dana made a reservation for dinner and then they walked on to a large Farmacia which Dana sometimes used. Charlotte was entranced by the lovely cool atmosphere of the Italian chemist shop which was so different to the ones in England. There were gorgeous counters of cosmetics and creams but the item that Dana was looking for was more prosaic. She pointed out a paddle hairbrush to Charlotte and told her that this would be an excellent purchase. Although it was not made of wood, it was a good size and made of a very dense type of plastic. It was also a nice shade of blue. Charlotte picked it up from the rack and went to pay at the counter, resisting the impulsive urge to buy some make up.
Outside the shop they parted company, kissing on both cheeks and laughing as though they were sisters.

Back at the hotel James was awake and sat in his underpants watching a TV channel in a language he could not understand. He quizzed Charlotte about where she had been but she cold shouldered him and told him to shower now and get dressed because she wanted the bathroom to herself for an hour or more. 

“I have booked a table for dinner.” Charlotte said in a cross voice. “We need to be there at 8 so I hope you will be looking more presentable than you do now.”

When he came out of the bathroom Charlotte stepped straight in and told James she would see him downstairs in the lobby at a quarter to eight.

“What will I do until then?” James asked.

“Well it is Rome after all. “ Charlotte pointed out. “I am sure you can amuse yourself for a couple of hours. Just don’t be late.”

Lying back in the hot bubble bath Charlotte day-dreamed about how her day had unfolded and what the evening might bring. She suddenly felt tired from all the travel and excitement of her wedding. ***  It was a pleasure to be on her own for once and she took full advantage of her personal quiet time.

Later, when Charlotte was dressing she pulled out the hairbrush from her bag and used it to straighten her damp hair whilst using the dryer. When she replaced it on the dresser she experienced a thrill as she imagined the next time she would be holding it in her hands.  She rescued the silk lingerie from its place at the back of the drawer and dressed in a leisurely fashion, enjoying the soft touch of her silk summer dress as she pulled it over her head. The dress was a plain yellow in colour and with the Centurion style of sandals and her hair tied back she thought that she looked suitably stylish and a little bit severe.

In the bar downstairs Charlotte slipped onto the stool next to James and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

“Shall we go?” she enquired with a coquettish tilt of her head.

“Let me just finish this.” James said and proceeded to down his glass of beer in one go.

It was only a short walk to the restaurant and they were shown to a table for two against the wall. James looked around as he sat down and spotted an attractive dark haired  woman on the table next to them. She did not look up from reading her book and James figured she was on her own, maybe some sort of executive here on business.
The manner in which they were seated meant that the woman was not in James vision whilst Charlotte was able to see her over his shoulder. The waiter moved in swiftly with bread sticks and Charlotte ordered a glass of wine and James another beer. They conversed happily and chose from the menu, again with the help of the waiter. As their main course arrived James asked for a bottle of red wine and Charlotte looked across at the woman opposite. She received a nod of recognition and support.

“Don’t have a bottle, darling” Charlotte said in a clear firm voice. “Just stick with the water or maybe have just a glass.”

“Of course I want a bottle. We are only half way through our meal.” James responded.

“I would rather you didn’t. Please do what I ask.” Charlotte glanced across at the dark haired woman again, as she felt needed some moral support at this stage.

“What is all this about?” James asked angrily. “I’m not drunk you know.”

“No you’re not darling and I would rather you stay that way.” Charlotte sat up a little straighter and took a deep breath. 

“I am telling you not to order a bottle James and you had better do what I say” 

She was surprised at herself and looking over again at the woman on the next table she was pleased to see her mouth the word “bravo” and clap her hands together silently.

The waiter who had been standing patiently by during this altercation and who obviously understood what was being said, looked first at Charlotte and then at James.

“Bring me a bottle of red wine.” James demanded.

As the waiter walked away Charlotte stared at her husband with eyes narrowed. She thought carefully about the next step.

“James I think you ought to know that if you want to stay married to me then you are going to have to change your behaviour. I do not want a bore and slob as a husband.”

He glared at her rather insolently and drank off his beer.

The mood of the evening had changed and as they ate their main course in silence James kept taking large gulps of the red wine, almost as if he was proving a point. 

After they had finished their main course James went off to the bathroom and Charlotte went over to talk to the woman.

“You are doing well” said Dana laughing. “ It’s like having a fish on the line. You are nearly ready to reel him in”

“I know. I’m beginning to enjoy this.” 

They chatted a bit more and then when Charlotte saw James coming back she said 

“Nice to meet you.” and went to her own table.

“What was that all about?” James asked in a perfunctory manner.

“Oh, nothing really. I noticed she had dropped her purse on the floor so I went to tell her.”

“Look Lottie, we can’t sit here not speaking. I am sorry if I upset you about the wine”
So, just as Dana had predicted he might , James had made the first move and was making the smallest of apologies.

Charlotte kept an impassive face and told her husband that it wasn’t just the argument abut the wine. She was fed up with the way he had treated her for the last two or three days. 

“I mean it James unless you change your attitude I can’t see our marriage lasting a week, never mind a lifetime. Sometimes I think you need a good spanking to sort your ideas out.”

There. It was out. She had said the S word. 

Charlotte cast her eyes over to Dana who was grinning and nodding her head and then she looked back at James who was staring at her a little wide eyed.

“Yes, you heard me correctly James. A spanking on your bottom would do you the world of good and I might have to thrash you with a cane if that didn’t work. I have had it with your spoilt brat behaviour.”

She glared at James and wagged her finger at him. All of a sudden she felt that she was the one in control and she sat back waiting for a reaction.

“Maybe you should,” James muttered.

“Well if I did spank you it would not be for fun young man, so don’t think that.” 

Charlotte was gaining in confidence now and she waved at the waiter to call for the bill. It looked as though Dana had been right all along and now she wanted to keep up the momentum and leave the restaurant quickly.

When James had settled the bill, Charlotte took him by the arm and made him follow her out on to the street. As she left she gave a broad wink at Dana. They had agreed to meet tomorrow afternoon and if things carried on as they were at the moment there would be a lot to talk about. 
It was all part of the plan that the restaurant would not be far from the hotel so it was only a few minutes until they were in the spacious room. The curtains were drawn and the bed turned down so the next item on the agenda could begin immediately.

Charlotte pulled the chair away from the dresser and swivelled it around so she could sit facing the room. With one hand she took the hairbrush and with the other she waved James towards her. He walked over slowly. He had no need to ask what was about to happen and she felt a little giddy with excitement. Placing the hairbrush on her lap, where her slim thighs were clearly on view below the hem of the short dress, Charlotte reached out with both hands to undo the belt around James’ waist and unzip his trousers, which promptly fell around his ankles. 

With another quick movement Charlotte’s deft hands yanked down his shorts causing James some discomfort as the elastic waist band caught on his erect penis.

“You had better keep control of this,” ***

Grasping his wrist Charlotte pulled her husband over her knee and lifted up his shirt tail. When she had moved him around a little, so as to get him in the correct position, she admired his lovely tight bare bottom and resisted the urge to rub her hand across it. She was not in the business of pleasuring him right now.

“ Right, you know what this is about James?”.

“Yes Lottie” James agreed in a quiet voice

“I am going to give you such a spanking with this hairbrush that you won’t believe. From now on there is only one person in this marriage who says what goes, and that is me. Is that understood?” 

Charlotte tapped his bottom with the back of the hairbrush a few times to reinforce the point.

“Yes Lottie. Please don’t spank me hard.  I won’t be any drink too much any more, I promise” With his head near the floor, James  looked back at her over his shoulder as he pleaded.

“Oh, it’s not just the drink young man, it’s the whole behaviour thing. I am going to make you into a husband worth having. Someone who will be a credit to me. Now stay still and be quiet.”

The brush cracked against the white skin and the redness from the smack spread quickly. Charlotte did not stop and the spanks came thick and fast. Neither of them was counting and indeed, if they had been, they would not have kept up with the rate of spanks. Charlotte became possessed of a new found energy as she smacked the brush across every inch of James bottom. As he started to feel the heat James kicked his legs from one side to the other, attempting to slide off Lottie’s lap. She warned him to take his punishment and delivered a few crisp spanks to the backs of his legs. The seconds passed into minutes and still she kept on going. The pinkness in the skin had started to pass into a dark red and then in places a purplish colour. She thought she heard him sob a little as he begged her to stop but this only made her more angry. Charlotte did not want a cry baby as a partner so there was to be no let up on her part.

After many minutes she decided that the lesson had been given and she paused. James lay over her lap gulping a sob every now and again and shaking his body from side to side.

“Get up.” 

James practically fell sideways off her knees and struggled to his feet. Charlotte looked up at him and narrowed her eyes.

“Shall I stop? Have you learned your lesson.” She quizzed him.

“Yes, yes. Stop please. I am sorry I messed up. I will be good I promise.”

It was just as Dana had predicted. James was behaving like a small boy who had been found out and he was promising that everything would be better. Only time would tell, Charlotte thought to herself, but she knew that there would be many more spankings and punishments in the future before she had straightened him out.

“Go and stand in the corner and keep your nose into the wall. I am going to have a shower and then you can show me how much better behaved you can be.” 

As Charlotte walked over to the bathroom she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror still carrying the hairbrush in her hand. She paused and looked back at her husbands glowing rear end as he shuffled into the naughty corner. Yes, she thought, as she tapped the back of the brush against her open palm, things could only get better on this honeymoon.
*****************
.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Caning the Little Sister


She and her older sister just cannot seem to mind the rules of their mother’s house…

In her first year of college, Sybil’s grades have tanked. She and her sister throw wild parties and trash the house every time mom goes out of town on business. 

Mom has had enough.

So she took her daughters to Spanking Court – where they received their just punishments from the Court Disciplinarian.

But Sybil still couldn’t behave, kept talking back to the Judge…and got herself charged with contempt of court and sentenced to fifty cane strokes.

As an Officer of the Court, I was charged with the responsibility of carrying out her sentence.  



It was my pleasure.






– Dana


DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Royal Honeymoon’ (Will and Kate do discipline!) F/M Spanking Story


Readers,

I do hope that you enjoy all of the stories submitted as much as I. And if you do, this one will be no exception. From the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story Contest, a naughty take on the news…’Royal Honeymoon’.    – Dana
(I feel as though I should issue some sort of disclaimer…”this is a work of fiction, and not meant to imply that any members of the British Royal House actually gleefully participate in Domestic Discipline”…or something…)
Make sure to click on the ‘Read More’ link at the bottom of the visible text to view the full story.


*****

ROYAL HONEYMOON

“Ahh, alone at last,” Kate said, squirming out of her gown.  “Yes, Emily, help me out of this thing. Can you believe the crowds?”

“Amazing Your Royal Highness.” Kate’s handmaiden paused. “Or should it be Duchess of Cambridge? Or Baroness? Can’t be Kate anymore you know.”

“Well, not in public anyway. To you in private it’s still Miss. Or Miss Kate as always.”

“Yes miss, thank you. Have you decided on a honeymoon location?”

“Well, someplace warm for sure. Perhaps Rome to start, then a lovely Greek island on a royal yacht.”

“Ah, Miss Kate that sure sounds like a grand time.Will I….I mean….”

“Coming with us? Emily don’t be silly. Of course you will. What would I do without my handmaiden and….well…..” Kate, now naked, flashed a sly grin.

“Chief disciplinarian and witch to Her Royal Highness,” Emily said.  “I was wondering about that Miss Kate. I mean, he is third in line to the throne, and a duke, earl, baron and Lilith knows what else.”

Kate laughed. “So now more than ever he needs you. if he balks I’ll call his grandmother to scold him.  Have you been to Rome?”

“Oh yes Miss many times.   There’s a coven there and they’re all friends.  The Trevi Fountain has mystical power when coins are thrown  in by a witch. Not a tourist of course. The last time I was there I pointed my blue umbrella at the fountain and uttered an incantation about you! Then tossed in the three coins.”

“About me Emily! Are you allowed to tell me anything about it?”

“Yes Miss. I asked that the prince dote upon you forever and crave the cane above all else.”

“Lovely.” Kate strolled to the window, oblivious to her nudity and the crowd below. “That must account for his insistence in the vows. You remember? He promised to love, honor and OBEY! I promised simply to love.”


“Exactly, Miss. And he will never enjoy it when you spank him. He will beg and plead like a young girl but will never move from his spot or squirm. He will cry and plead, feeling every stroke as a hot coal. Yet he will crave pain and humiliation from his wife.”


“And his wife’s handmaiden?”

“Oh yes, should it please Your Highness to so require.”

Kate felt her blood surge. “Well, let’s not dawdle Emily. Bring the young man here.”


                         

He entered her chamber with head lowered, Emily’s hand firmly on his arm. Kate remained naked, lounging on her bed.

“Well husband I see you’re dressed for the ball. It doesn’t start for four hours.”

“Yes, Highness,” he said softly.

“Emily,” Kate said imperiously. “Strip William naked. And be rough about it.”

Emily grinned. She grabbed the prince by the ear and ripped off his shirt. William whimpered but said nothing. Emily snickered “Doesn’t look much like a monarch now, miss does he.”  She pushed William face down on the bed and finished the job, leaving a red faced boy of 28 with his head buried in his hands.

“Excellent, Emily. Your magical blue uimbrella works perfectly. He looks like a 12 year old boy waiting for his mommy to spank him.”

“That he does miss. May I?”

“Of course.  How do you wish to punish him?”

“With his belt I think.” Emily grinned wickedly and ripped the wide black belt from the prince’s discarded pants. “OK, William, stay perfectly still and put your hands behind your head.”

The naked prince did what he was told, the stange compulsion to obey overwhelming him. Spread naked on the bed he was in perfect position and Emily took advantage. Slowly, methodically she strapped the young man with 100 searing strokes to his bare male bottom.  He was openly sobbed and the tears flowing easily. When she was through with his bare ass she stepped back to admire her handiwork.

“Excellent work Emily. Will you do more?”

“”Yes M’Lady if I’m allowed.”

“The prince won’t object?”

Emily reached for the blue umbrella and tapped the future monarch once. “Just to make sure miss. William, ask the dutchess for mercy if you want.”

“Oh yes please darling don’t let Emily…”


“William, did you say darling? How impertinent!”

“Oh but please, no more strapping on my poor bare bottom….dutchess.”

Kate giggled. “Well you are my husband and future leige of the land. Therefore I must grant your wish.”


“Oh thank you dutchess.”

“Emily you heard William. He has begged me not to allow him to be strapped anymore on his poor bare bottom. It’s quite welted and swollen I see.” Kate paused, thinking. “We will grant his wish. Emily, spank his thighs slowly. Make him cry and squeal like a girl! Then do his back near the shoulders. 100 apiece, quite hard.”

Emily obeyed with relish and she wasn’t halfway through the thighs when William was begging, the sobs so loud they could be heard in the ladies’ chamber next door. Emily paused to glance at Kate.

“Make him call you Mommy, Emily.”

Emily issued the instruction and the prince obeyed instantly. Now his pleas were so humiliating Kate burst out laughing.

“Oh Mommy please no more. I’ll be a good boy I promise. Oh no more.”

“He sounds like a girl, so let’s treat him like one. William will henceforth be known as Wiilma. Spank him till he agrees.”


It didn’t take long. Wilma remained perfectly in place while Emily finished roasting his bare thighs. Nice and tight they were Kate noticed and without an ounce of fat. She was sure this strapping was torture for him.

The belt spanking continued until Emily ordered the prince to his feet. She wanted to demonstrate his obedience while she whipped his back. His hands stayed still on his head although the abject begging continued.

“Oh please Mommy I’ll be such a good girl,” the prince intoned, oblivious to anything except pain. Kate watched with fascinated interest. She would have a lifetime to train her young husband until he could think of nothing except pleasing her. The young groom’s ass, back and thighs were now covered in blue and black welts that he’d remember for a long time.  When Emily finished she stepped back, allowing William to remain standing, naked, hands on head sobbing uncontrollably.

“The pain makes him more obedient,” Emily explained. “The combination of a young groom, coins in the fountain and the magic of the blue umbrella is a combination witches have known for millenia. It will make him your abject servant at night in your chambers and your handsome prince in public.”

“So the more pain the better?

“Yes miss.”

“Well, let’s not dawdle.” Kate lounged against the pillows. William would please her tonight on demand, every whim. Yet he would not use the parts of his body from which he hoped to sire a future heir. Not till Kate was good and ready. The more pain, the more obedience. She had never been more aroused.

“Emily,” she said, a sudden realization striking her. “did you by chance cause me to become….well, amazingly interested in my bridegroom’s pain and subjugation.”

Emily smiled slyly.  “It’s all part of the same incantation Miss Kate. His pain are simply two sides of the same coin. Shall I tell William to satisfy you.”

“Oh no, the young bride said. “Whip his front just as you did the back. Thighs, chest and….well you know.” The young naked queen to sighed with satisfaction,  luxuriating in her young husband’s pleas for mercy.


“And Emily, take your time.”

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Seeking Video Bottoms for Dana Kane



In upcoming weeks, I will begin filming my first full-length spanking videos.  The little cam and lights have arrived, and I have some great ideas for the scenes which I would like to shoot. 


While this is in no way a full-tilt professional production (I DID say ‘little cam’, after all…), I look forward to creating something new and different for my fellow fans of spanking content.


I also thought you may like to see me spanking different bottoms for a change.  That’s where you come in. I am putting out a call for willing spankos who’d like a video spanking from Dana Kane. There is no age, gender, or ‘looks’ qualification…I believe that everyone deserves a sound spanking.


A few things to consider, if you’re considering:

  • You will be required to show your face and bottom. Full nudity is not required.
  • You must be willing to provide proof of identification (for 2257 purposes), and sign a model’s release.
  • This is not a private session. There will be a cameraperson present.
  • Marks happen. Spankings hurt. If you’re unable to tolerate one or both, you’re probably not a good candidate.


  • Scenes will be loosely scripted, but you needn’t be an ‘actor’.
  • Some of the scenes filmed will be available for sale, and others will be available free for viewing online. Free videos will be chosen randomly from available content.
  • Participants will receive a free copy of their video, naturally…there is no financial compensation.

Interested parties email me:  DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

*****

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Love in Rome’ : A ‘Person Place and Thing’ Story



Readers,
Here is another excellent F/M spanking story from the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Writing Contest
‘Love in Rome’ is the tale of a newly married man who needs a little help mending his former ways. Enjoy!
(As always, the asterisks are my edits – for saucy language.) 


– Dana

Make sure to click the ‘Read More’ link at the bottom of the visible text to display the full story.

*****


Love in Rome

Sweet young Charlotte and her loving young man William had only been married for forty-eight hours when their marriage took an unexpected turn, a turn that would surprise young William and set the tone for the next fifty years of their lives together.

They had arrived in Rome for their honeymoon, kissing all through customs leaving smiles on everyone in their wake. As they left the customs agent she said, “Roma, la città dell’amore.” They both giggled and walked off looking for a taxi; they were in a hurry to get to the honeymoon suite well that’s what they called it; the Rome Cavalieri Hotel called it The Napoleon Suite. The staff understood that they were much more interested in the bed in the bedroom than the original Empire antiques, paintings and prints that decorated the suite. Mr. and Mrs. Anderson were soon alone, naked and rolling around in the huge floating featherbed. 

Ultimately they did come up for air and ordered an amazing dinner that they took on one of the three balconies looking down on Rome from one of the great hills. They drank wine and fed each other and soon were back in their featherbed.

The next day *** they had breakfast on a different balcony. After breakfast Charlotte had an appointment at the spa while William was to take a walk in old Rome. As he walked down the hallway outside his suite he saw a lovely young maid in a short dress bent over her supply cart. Now William felt that the marriage vows were mostly for his wife, she was to remain faithful to him but he could play around as he always had so when he saw that cute little bottom bent over he just had to lift her skirt and give her pantied bottom a little spank.
She jump up rubbing her bottom and said “OUCH signore che fanno male come ti permetti!!”

William just laughed and walked away, the maid just rubbed her bottom and watched him walk off. William most assuredly loved to chase skirts he didn’t think there was any reason he shouldn’t have any woman he wanted. Basicly he was a jerk. 


Willian was having fun looking at all the lovely women around Rome pinching a bottom here or there flirting all along the way until he saw her. She was dressed in the tightest, shortest skirt he had every seen standing in front of the Trevi Fountain. The blue umbrella  blocked his view of more than her bottom and beautiful long legs until she turned around with her back to the fountain. As she tossed a coin over her shoulder into the water he could see her breasts swaying freely with her motion through her lovely silk top that was so sheer it was clear she wore no bra. He just had to have her. He walked right up to her and said, “Miss sei la donna più bella che abbia mai visto, si prega di prendere un drink con me.”
She looked at him with a lovely smile and said, “Sorry I didn’t understand a word you said.”
William smiled and *** said, “Oh, sorry, I said you are the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen, please have a drink with me?”

The woman with the blue umbrella gave him that ‘Oh, I’ve never heard that before’ look but she wanted a drink and besides he was cute and she had come to Rome to get laid so why not, “Sure, sounds good lets go over there,” she pointed to a small café across the street.

William was like a * school boy as he watched her firm round bottom led the way across the street. They ordered a nice Italian wine and began the courtship. She already knew she was going to sleep with him it was just how soon. They talked and he discreetly removed his wedding ring ***. When the waiter asked if they wanted to order some food she said, “No we have other plans,” She smiled at William with that look a woman gives a man when she has had enough talk and wants some action. She took him by the hand and they walked, just a little faster than anyone else on the street, to her hotel room. Once inside they were all over each other like teenagers, before they even got to the bedroom William was naked as was she he was kissing her with all the passion he had, * when he heard a familiar voice.

“So did you forget something William?” Charlotte stood with her arms crossed at the door to the bedroom. Charlotte, who early looked like a petite women maybe a bit too diminutive now looked twice her size standing there. “You know William like that fact that you’re married?”

“Married!” The woman with the blue umbrella cried as she jumped out of bed pulling on her night gown, “I had no idea really if I had known! 

Charlotte smiled at the woman, “It’s not your fault sweetie he’s just a man who can’t keep it in his pants but it is now my job to help him learn how. You know my mother told me I should have done this on our wedding night. You see William after you left the maid told me about your behavior so I thought it might be educational to follow you. I saw the pinches and flirting and the way you looked at this lovely young lady.”

William just sat there naked taking it in, he thought it was hot that there were two beautiful women here and was thinking about how he could get them both in bed. “Hey ok so I played around, it’s not like I love her, why don’t we all get naked and have some fun?”

The two women just shared a look then Charlotte asked, “Sweetie, ah, what is your name?”

“I’m Diana and I am so sorry really.”

“I am not mad at you Diana I know how he is, do you have a hairbrush?”

Diana’s face showed relief then puzzlement, “Sure I have one.” She went to her dresser and picked up a hairbrush and handed it to Charlotte. Examining it Charlotte saw that the handle was longer than most hairbrushes, it had a nice weight and a very flat back, “This will do nicely.”
Charlotte walked over to the bed and sat on the edge placing the hairbrush to her left then she looked at William who had no idea what she was about to do.
“William you have been a very bad boy! I love you very much and I knew you had a problem with the concept of being faithful but I will work on this with you until you understand what that means.”

“Babe I’m sorry let’s go back to the hotel and have some fun.” William was getting just a little nervous now because with Charlotte sitting there with that hairbrush next to her this was reminding him a lot of his mother just before she would spank him.

Charlotte smiled and said, “Yes sweetie we are going to have some fun; first put on your wedding ring please. William went out to the sitting room to retrieve his pants and dug the ring out of a pocket then putting it on said, “Ok baby let me get dressed and we can go.”

“Not so fast mister we have just begun your training get over my knee sweetie you have earned a good long spanking and sweetie it won’t be you last.” She patted her lap and waited to see what he would do.

Diana was really enjoying this because like most women she’d had her share of guys like William and was going to love seeing him get a spanking.

William couldn’t believe his ears, “A SPANKING!? You’re not going to spank me!”

Charlotte just patted her lap again and said, “Sweetie maybe you should have read that prenupt more closely, you don’t want to be out without a dime do you?”

‘Oh shit!’ William thought she was the one with the money, ‘I’m screwed!’ He slowly walked toward Charlotte and as he did it was clear by his limp little Johnson that he was not as turned on as when he thought he might get a three-way. He lay across his brides lap and waited for his first spanking from her, the first of his new wife led marriage.

Charlotte gently rubbed his bottom saying, “Now sweetie my mom told me I’d have to do this I hoped she was wrong but boys will be boys. Now this is going to hurt sweetie so you just go ahead and cry like a little boy, you’ll feel much better if you do.” And with that she picked up the hairbrush and began to give him the first of many spanking to come. She laid each and every spank hard and right in the middle of his cute little bottom. Soon he had a very red bottom and two nice round deep dark purple circles right where he sits. He whimpered and whined about how it hurt and would raise his legs way up when a real good spank made contact.
“Legs down mister and stop you’re whining you earned this you can cry all you want but stop whining like a baby.” Then five more solid spanks burned his sore little bottom.

William was so embarrassed knowing that the beautiful girl with the blue umbrella from the Trevi Fountain was watching his butt getting spanked. He glanced over at her; she sat across the room with a big smile loving each and every spank that struck his bottom. Seeing her watch him getting spanked and the pain at last broke him down and he burst into tears crying like he did when his mommy spanked him as a boy.

“Well now that’s what I want to hear a crying boy!” Charlotte was very happy with herself so she gave him ten more very hard spanks then stood him up saying, “Now sweetie no rubbing or you’ll get the hairbrush again, go stand in that corner with your hands on top of you head. Diana do you have some wine I could use a glass.”

“I sure do! That was great I can’t tell you how many guys I would have loved to do that to!” Diana poured two glasses of red wine and she and Charlotte sat chatting while they both watched William’s red bottom in the corner.

After William had stopped crying Charlotte said to him, “Now sweetie when we get back to our hotel I am going to spank you again with my hairbrush. My mother gave it to me as a wedding present, she told me she used it on my dad when he was a naughty boy and she told me it really hurts. I’m sorry sweetie but I think you will be standing for dinner tonight and most likely for the rest of our honeymoon I think I am going to have to keep you bottom red and sore until we fly home. I guess we’ll have to ask for a pillow for the plane.” Then she had an idea, “Diana as I see it he you have been hurt by his actions as well I think you should give him a spankings as well.”

William couldn’t believe his ears, “NO WAY!” He yelled from the corner.

Without raising her voice but with a firm tone Charlotte said, “I’ll have none of that mister you will not yell at me young man!”

William knew he had stepped in it again with a weak little boy voice he said, “I’m sorry.”

Charlotte reached into her bag and pulled out a pair of very nice pink panties with a nice band of white lace around the leg holes and around the waist she said “Diana I don’t think it would be proper for him to be over your knee naked so I think he will wear these, I was going to have him wear them anyway. William come over here and put these on please.” She handed them to William, “They are to help remind you who is in change from now on. And young man until you improve your behavior you will be wearing ladies panties from now on.”

William pulled the panties on while Diana moved to the middle of the coach readying herself to give him another spanking. He knew he had no choice and just got over her lap without being told. There was a part of him that was getting turned on being over her lap but as soon as she started to spank him with that nasty hairbrush on his cute pink panties all he could do was start crying again.

Crying he was sent to the corner again to think about what it would be like to wear panties from now on and get spanked by his wife when she felt he needed it.

As both women giggled and had another glass of wine William thought about the way the pink panties felt and thought about the embarrassment he’d feel the next time he went to the gym wearing them.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Winner of the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Contest



The ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story Contest was tough: it required time, research, and a lot of creativity. While I received only a handful of entries, each one was just as enjoyable as the one before, and I have realized that having a few outstanding entries makes the decision-making tough, tough, tough.
I am posting the winner, along with all the other entries, throughout the month of June. The winner will receive a free spanking session with me.


This is quite possibly one of the best pieces of spanking fiction I have read yet…beautifully descriptive and detailed..
it is called ‘Good Day for a Wish’.


Please enjoy the winning entry.   – Dana

*****

Good Day for a Wish


It is always hardest near the end…but only 3 more.  I can do this.  I need this.  I deserve this, and it is worth a bit of discomfort.  I focus on my breathing and close my eyes.  Just as I start to let go, BAM, I am brought back to the present.  I turn to look over my shoulder and glare at the child in the seat behind me, vowing to upgrade to first class on the plane ride back.  Only 3 more hours before we land in Italy.

The trip to Rome is a graduation gift.  With the intensity of the program I was in, I am ready to let loose and relax.  No papers to write, no reading to get behind on, no tests to study for.  Just time…time in Italy…maybe even time for romance.  

The taxi finally pulls up in front of Hotel Fontana Roma, and I am pleased to have a room with a view of Trevi Fountain.  I had planned to shower and take a leisurely stroll through the neighborhood, but I stand transfixed at the window.  It is drizzling, and the fountain is surrounded with people in rain ponchos.  Umbrellas of yellow, red, and black create a polka-dot river as people scurry along the street.  The fountain is magnificent, yet something quite ordinary draws my attention.  Amidst the chaos of the crowd, a street vendor stands twirling his blue umbrella; the nearby light creating an opaque sapphire oval around him.  What is it about him?  He seems so aware of everyone and everything surrounding the fountain, yet he is somehow detached from it all.  I suddenly realize that he is looking up at my window, meeting my gaze.  A shiver runs through me as I am certain he can read my thoughts and view my deepest desires.  Shaking my head, I realize that I must be very tired from the long journey, and that it might be better to rest and start my vacation in earnest tomorrow.

The morning greets me with sounds of people admiring the splendor of the fountain.  I set out for the day prepared to be open to whatever unfolds.  Little do I know how significant that decision will be.

“The fountain, she is beautiful, no?” The voice caresses me like warm honey.  Turning, I see the street vendor from last night up close.  His face is relaxed, and his eyes sparkle as if he holds the secret to happiness.  I must look like a tourist, as he speaks in English, and because he doesn’t say anything to anyone else who passes him.  Today, his blue umbrella offers shade as the sun sifts through and tints his skin sapphire.  I smile, and continue to walk closer to the fountain.  His voice raises to reach me, calling, “Is good day for your special wish.  Throw your coin today.”  What is it that I will wish for during my special time here?  


Approaching the fountain, I am taken aback by the magnitude of the statues.  It is a very different experience than viewing it from my hotel room.  A faint scent of freshly baked bread and cinnamon attracts my attention to the lower tier.  My breath catches as my gaze rests upon a beautiful woman standing at an angle just below me.  I lean on the rail, savoring her rich accent, watching the breeze make her red skirt dance, enjoying the playful bounce of the gentle curls of her thick hair as it cascades across her shoulders.  She is leading a tour group.  Maybe I will follow along…it would be nice to learn about the fountain, but what I really want is to be near her.  The distinct sound of her heels encourages me to work my way through the slight crowd and closer to her.

“Celestina, look,” someone from her tour says, pointing to a man and woman at the basin of the fountain.  Celestina, I now hold her name…both beautiful and powerful.

“ Fontana di Trevi, she is a popular place for the weddings.  Many people they come here also for the pictures of their wedding.  You see the two horses, yes,” Celestina says as she lifts her sculptured arm towards the statue.  “This one, it is calm, obedient.  But this one, it resists.  The story is for the sea, but also can be for marriage, no?  How will the new couple decide what is right when they want different things?  Even tonight, maybe these two will have a special newlywed spanking,” she says, tilting her head to the young couple getting married.  Her tour group chuckles at the comparison of the people and statues, but my heart races at her mention of a spanking.  Celestina smiles at the group, but does not laugh.  I can sense that she appreciates obedience, and imagine her to be rather capable of administering a sound spanking.    

I only half listen as Celestina continues describing the symbology of the fountain.  My thoughts are of being over her lap as she disciplines my bottom.  Talk of making wishes brings me back to the tour.  I need to pay attention, because I now know the special wish I have for this trip.  As I fumble in my pockets for two coins, the tour group spreads out along the basin of the fountain, joking as they throw their coins.  “No, no.  You must throw them properly if you want your wish to come true,” Celestina says as she begins to demonstrate.  At that same moment, I release the coin from my right hand over my left shoulder, quickly turning to watch it fall to the bottom of the fountain and seal my fate.  I hold my breath as my coin collides with Celestina’s before plunging into the water.  Our eyes meet, her jaw set, eyes slightly narrowed, and a thin smile emerges on her lips.  “Be careful what it is you wish for as it may come true,” she says before breaking eye contact.  

As the members of the group finish with their coins and wishes, they discuss the cafes and shops they want to visit before gathering for their next destination.  I fade back into the crowd, and feel a firm hand on my shoulder.  “You make a wish, yes?” 

“Yes, Celestina.”

“You will come here tonight.  Eight o’clock for private tour, yes?”

“Yes, Celestina.”

And then she is gone.  I am left quivering with excitement and nervousness, already starting to count the hours until 8:00.  I walk through the streets in a bit of a daze, enjoying the atmosphere, new sights and sounds, and continually checking my watch.  At six, I head back to my hotel to freshen up and get ready for…I didn’t know what I am getting ready for.

I hear the deep honey voice, “I tell you is good day for your special wish,” and see the street vendor standing in the sapphire blue oval cast by his umbrella.  “You met Celestina, yes?  Is very special tour you will have.  You will be very happy.  Very, very happy.”  Feeling exposed, I continue to my hotel wondering what was in store and how the street vendor fits into it.

It’s quarter to eight, and I make my way back to the fountain.  Will Celestina really be there, I wonder.  Nearing the man with the blue umbrella, I hear him whistling, and we nod at each other as I pass by.  I sense someone watching me as I get closer to the basin of the fountain, and Celestina approaches me with a welcoming smile.  “Is good you come.  Here, come sit here with me,” Celestina gracefully moves to the rim of the fountain and pats a place on the concrete ledge next to her.  “You come in my tour today, but you are not part of the group.”

I start to respond, but she continues.  “You throw the coin to make a wish and it kisses mine.  It is not something that happens very often.  It must be a very special wish, for here we are.”  I feel myself blush as she speaks with such confidence that I’m sure she knows my visions of being across her lap.  “The couple getting married here this morning, you saw them, yes?”  I nod in reply as I realize we are sitting in the exact spot where the couple exchanged vows only hours ago.  “Tomorrow, my brother will be married here.  I have very important job with my new sister-in-law.  The others in the group this morning, they think I make a joke about spanking, but not you.  I see in your eyes.  Then our coins come together, and I knew this wonderful fountain brings us together for both of our wishes.” 

“I don’t understand,” I tell her.  

“Let me show you,” she responds, pulling me across her lap.  I start to pull away, surprised by her actions, but her solid hold on my waist and my underlying desire for the experience supercede.  “You want a spanking and I must give a spanking.  My brother, he is the untamed horse, and I must show my new sister-in-law how to help him be a good husband.”  Though there is no levity in her voice, she begins to spank me lightly, almost playfully.  Her voice is both calm and penetrating.  “It should be my mother teaching her, but my mother is not well, so I must take her place.  But I have no practice.  So today, I wish for someone who I can spank so my new family can live together happily.  Is true you want me to spank you, no,” she asks, as her hand comes down harder.  I nod my answer, unable to voice the gratitude of having my wish fulfilled.  “But this, this is not a spanking.  It does not hurt you.  It is something you like, yes?”  Again, I nod, craving to feel the impact of her hand on my bottom.  She increases the tempo of her hand landing on alternating cheeks, and hits slightly harder.  I sigh from relief rather than discomfort, and this seems to ignite something in her.  She begins to spank me more forcefully.  I look around, grateful that there are not on-lookers.  

It starts to drizzle.  “Stand up,” she commands.  Disappointed that she has finished, I hesitantly get to my feet.  Before I realize what has happened, she has my pants unbuttoned, unzipped, around my knees, and me back over her lap, quickly resuming where she left off.  “My brother, he is tough.  If this spanking does not hurt you, it will mean nothing to him.  I must be able to show my new sister-in-law how to discipline him so my brother will understand.”  Her swats sting my bottom, and I am torn between wanting her to stop, and wanting her to spank harder.  

“Still, you do not cry out,” she says, pulling my underpants down and spanking faster and harder.  The sounds of her slaps are no longer lost in the noise of the fountain, but seem to echo, and sting a bit more with the wetness of the drizzle.  I begin to gasp for breath and groan as she relentlessly continues to spank me.  My bottom smarts, but I want more.  

The drizzle turns to a light rain, and Celestina’s hand stops.  I rest my head on the fountain ledge, taking deep breaths and relax my lower body.  “Now I will spank you,” she says, placing her hand on the small of my back.  I feel the intense sting of a hairbrush whacked hard across first my right cheek, then my left in a slow, methodical pattern.  I begin to whimper involuntarily.  A few agonizing moments later, Celestina unleashes a flurry of swats.  I begin to moan and struggle to escape, my legs flailing, and my hands reaching back to sooth my burning backside.  Effortlessly, Celestina repositions me so that my hands are on the ground, she wraps her leg around mine and pins me with her free hand between my shoulder blades.  She makes it clear that I will not go anywhere until she decides the spanking is finished.   

Celestina resumes lashing me with the hairbrush.  Her pace is rapid and unrelenting, showering my bottom so intensely that the raindrops do not have time to land and offer any soothing.  I sob openly, and am both physically and emotionally raw.  Slowing down, though continuing to spank me, Celestina tells me to prepare for the final 3 strokes.  Only 3 more, I tell myself.  I can do this.  I need this.  I deserve this, and it is worth a bit of discomfort.  Whack, Whack, Whack.  And the spanking is over.

Gently, Celestina rubs my bottom, crooning:  “It is a good spanking, yes?”  I nod, not yet able to find my voice, and she guides my pants back into place.  As my breathing slowly returns to normal, I notice the sapphire blue circle surrounding the shadow of me across Celestina’s lap.  Glancing to the side, I meet the gaze of the street vendor who is sheltering us from the rain with his upheld umbrella.  

“Two special wishes granted today,” his honey voice reminding me of my decision to be open to whatever the day brought.  And, indeed, my wish had been granted.  I linger in  gratitude for the wonderful spanking.  

~ The Beginning


DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘School for Husbands’ : F/M Spanking fiction at it’s best

Our illustrious ‘Cowboy’ writer has done it again…here is yet another beautifully written F/M spanking story.
(As usual with these stories, I have used asterisks to edit any overly risque sex language.)
– Dana

Make sure to click on the ‘Read More’ link at the bottom of the viewable text to display the full story.

School For Husbands

Chapter 1

Kate’s face lit up with a smile when her long time friend and
neighbor Sonia popped her head in the kitchen door.
“Come on in and sit down Sonia…. coffee’s almost ready!” she said.
Sonia smiled and gave her friend a hug before sitting down for their
Saturday morning coffee ritual.

Kate was a tall, willowy brunette with long dark hair.
A pair of bright and piercing blue eyes hid behind a pair of dark
rimmed glasses.

Sonia was an attractive blonde and her short frame housed a well
toned but curvy figure.
Both were Elementary Schoolteachers in their early 40’s.

“What’s Lou up to today?” Sonia asked.
Kate rolled her eyes at the mere mention of her husband’s name.
“Probably watching baseball all day while I get things done around
here.
Kate’s husband Lou was a tall, muscular man who worked hard all week
in construction and enjoyed winding down on the weekends.
Although balding on top he still maintained his handsome swarthy
look.

“Tell me about it ” Sonia sighed.
“Brendan is off on another fishing trip with his buddies!”
Sonia and Brendan were High School sweethearts.
Brendan was a busy lawyer who worked long hours and enjoyed his
fishing trips to unwind from a stressful week.
He still had lots of curly blonde hair and his lanky frame was well
toned from his daily workouts and morning runs.

“Have you tried talking to Lou to get him to do his share of the
household chores and perhaps even spending some time with you?”
Sonia asked as Kate poured her coffee.
“That’s only part of the problem Sonia….” Kate replied.
“He’s so darn inconsiderate and rude all the time it would only make
things worse if I brought that up”
Sonia frowned.
“Ditto…..I know these guys work hard all week and have a lot of
stress but taking us for granted like this is not acceptable.”

Kate frowned and sat down at the table.
“As if there is anything we can do to change them Sonia!” she sighed.
Her friend smiled back at her mischievously.
“Your darn right there is something we can do Kate and we are
perfectly qualified to do it”
Kate raised a curious eyebrow to ask Sonia to explain.
“We’re Schoolteachers Kate!
We spend all year teaching little boys to behave…..and we are very
good at it by the way .” Sonia began.
“When you get right down to it Lou and Brendan are little boys in a
grown man’s body.
Problem is there is nobody to put them in their place.
Deep down they’re yearning for a strong woman to take charge of
them!” she concluded.

Kate’s face had a look of shock and amusement upon hearing her
friend’s comments.
“Come on Sonia.
You can’t be serious.
I agree that those two behave like kids sometimes but they’re grown
men…”

Sonia interrupted
“…..Grown men who need discipline and taught a few lessons!
Do you want to hear my plan or not?”
Kate pondered for a second and then smiled broadly.
“Let’s hear it!” she said.

CHAPTER 2

Sonia giggled with excitement as she opened the folder she had
brought with her and pulled out some papers.
Kate immediately recognized the documents as similar to those she
had seen when planning classes at school such as lesson plans,
report cards, etc.
When she looked at them more closely she began to understand Sonia’s
plan for the first time.
Sonia had designed a school for husbands with she and Kate as the
teachers and Lou and Brendan as the pupils!
She loved it.

The pair poured over the documents enthusiastically as they downed
their coffee and muffins making changes and exchanging ideas.
After about an hour they both sat back and looked at each other in
satisfaction.
“This will work ” Kate declared.

There were still a few weeks of summer holidays left so Sonia and
Kate met daily to refine and implement their plan,
Lou had built a large room in their basement some time ago for Kate
to use as an office but as usual it was left unfinished.
The pair decided this would be the ideal location for their “Husband
School” and went about setting it up as a classroom.
Even when the two men visited the basement when the couples got
together they did not even notice the changes.
Soon everything was ready and only the final and toughest task
remained – breaking the news of their plan to Lou and
Brendan.

CHAPTER 3

“Don’t forget we’re going to Kate and Lou’s place for lunch today
Bren ” Sonia said as she handed her husband a plate of bacon and
eggs.
Brendan took the plate and placed a hand on his wife’s curvy
derriere, slid it up under her short housecoat and squeezed her
right buttock.
“I’d like to have a large portion of this for dessert ” he whispered
in her ear as she let out a squeal.
“Bren! Stop that at once!” she said firmly as she removed his hand.

Brendan chuckled and planted a kiss on Sonia’s full lips.
“I love it when you’re strict with me honey ” he whispered.
Sonia’s face lit up on hearing the words but she said nothing.

Meanwhile Lou and Kate were in the middle of a heated argument.
“Why didn’t you tell me about this before I made plans to play ball
with the guys Kate? ” Lou yelled.
Kate’s face flushed red.
“Because you never listen anyway Lou!” she screamed back.
Lou picked up a dishtowel and threw it angrily to the floor.
“Dammit” he scowled as he began to pace.
He was stopped in his tracks when his right ear lob was pinched
between Kate’s thumb and forefinger.
“OW!” he yelled as Kate pulled roughly on his ear lowering his head
to her eye level.
“Are you ready to talk politely now?” she asked as she tightened her
grip.
“YEOW….OUCH….YEAH…YEAH…..STOPPIT ” he howled.
Kate released her grip.
“I’m going to get some groceries.
I suggest you call your friends and tell them you can’t go to the
game.” She said firmly as she left Lou to nurse his sore ear.

CHAPTER 4

The two couples always got along well together so the BBQ Lunch was
a very enjoyable affair.
After eating it was time for the ladies o launch their plan.
As their men sprawled in front of the television nursing their beers
Kate and Sonia went into their newly completed classroom and locked
the door.

They busily set the scene and prepared the room before changing into
more appropriate attire.
Shorts, tank tops and sandals where replaced with low cut shirts,
knee high tight skirts and heels.
For complete authenticity the pair had gone lingerie shopping the
day before and underneath their outfits they wore silk underwear,
garter belts and stockings.
To finish they tied their hair up and donned glasses to complete
the “Teacher” look.
Satisfied with the room and their appearance Kate and Sonia hugged
and took a deep breath as they called out for their husbands to join
them.

As expected their menfolk took a while to respond, finally leaving
the comfort of their seats on the 3rd and loudest command.
It did not occur to them why their wives were beckoning them so
seriously to an unfinished room but it soon became clear when they
casually opened the door.

Kate and Sonia stood behind a large antique desk at the front of the
authentic looking classroom looking very stern as the men entered.
Two smaller desks with modest wooden chairs sat together in front of
the large desk.
Behind the large desk was a large blackboard on a pedestal and
beside it a large wooden cupboard.
Adorning the walls around the room were various posters and charts
showing the lessons to be taught and progress made.

Brendan and Lou were speechless as they eyed their wives and
surveyed the room.
Finally Sonia broke the silence and began to explain the plan to the
men.
“Please be seated at your desks gentlemen, ” she said gesturing them
to the two desks in the middle of the room.
Still surveying their surroundings, without a word Lou and Brendan
walked slowly forward and sat down at their desks as instructed.
It was only then that the two men opened their mouths to speak but
were quickly silenced by their wives who put fingers to their mouths
in unison.
“When you are in this room you will speak only when spoken to or
given permission to speak.
Is that understood?” Kate announced in a deep, firm voice.
“I said is that understood?” she repeated.
The two men were startled and mumbled back ” Yes”.
Kate raised an eyebrow and took a step toward her students.
“Yes…. what …gentlemen?” she said.
“Oh…yes Ma’am” Lou and Brendan chirped back.

Without further delay Sonia stepped forward to explain the plan.
`Husband’ school would be held every Saturday from 9am until 3pm.
Subjects included were courtesy, consideration, honesty, housework &
chores, communication, etc.
She also emphasized that they would work on correcting specific
issues and faults.
There would be homework assigned and a weekly report card issued.

The men were surprised to hear that there was even a school uniform
consisting of a plain white T-shirt and shorts.
Kate held up their uniforms to show them.
The shorts were basically a pair of tight spandex material underwear.
At this point Lou courageously put up a hand.
“Yes Lou?” Kate said giving him permission to speak.
“Well….its underwear…. why do we have to wear that?” he asked.
Kate tried to hide a smile as she glanced over at Sonia.
“Sonia was just getting to that” she answered.

Sonia took a breath and continued.
“As you can see gentlemen this institution has quite a few rules and
they must be observed.
Experience tells us that students will on occasion disobey or break
these rules so to discourage this there must be consequences.
Sonia paused and nodded to Kate who opened the doors of the large
cupboard.
Inside hung a number of long canes with curved handles, wooden
paddles and leather straps.
Lou and Brendan looked at each other and swallowed hard.

“The school will employ corporal punishment gentlemen.
The implement used and number of strokes will depend on the offence.
All punishments will be on the buttocks in front of the class.
This is the reason for the tight shorts as a uniform as it will save
time in having to remove clothing and will make the punishment more
effective and lasting.
Do you have any questions gentlemen?” Sonia concluded.

Brendan and Lou were still in a state of shock as they tried to take
in what had just occurred and were speechless.
“In that case our first lesson will commence immediately gentlemen.
Please change into your uniforms- and do not dither” Kate announced
ominously.
Sonia and Kate could not conceal their pride or amusement as they
watched their strong husbands shuck off their jeans and change into
their “uniforms”.
“Good choice ” Sonia whispered to Kate as they studied how good
their mans’ butts looked in the tight white shorts.

CHAPTER 5

Lou and Brendan slid behind their desks as Kate handed them both a
piece of paper.
“We’ll start by both of you listing your 10 worst faults – you have
5 minutes ” she said.
The husbands scratched their heads and chewed the ends of their
pencils as they pondered the exercise and occasionally jotted things
down.
“Pencils down!” Kate ordered at the end of 5 minutes and strode
behind her students to look at their answers.
Brendan had managed to list 4 faults and Lou only 3.

“Let’s start with you Brendan.
Sonia, show him your list” Kate said.
Sonia started writing a list of Brendan’s faults on the blackboard
until it was full.
She picked up Brendan’s list and studied it before crumpling the
paper and throwing it in the wastebasket.
“I don’t believe you’re taking this seriously Brendan.
Come here!” she ordered turning around to open the cupboard.
She pulled out a long thin cane and began swishing it menacingly.
“Six of the best.
Bend over and touch your toes” she ordered.
Brendan started to mouth something but stopped when Sonia barked out
“Bend over this minute or I’ll double the dose!”

Brendan assumed the position and felt the material of his shorts
tighten against his backside as he stretched down to touch his toes.
Lou looked on with his jaws agape as Sonia stood beside her husband
and lined up the cane squarely across her target.
She raised her arm and with an expert flick of the wrist lashed the
cane against his friend’s scantily clad rear.
Brendan yelped and straightened up clutching his seat.
“Jeez that hurt!” he complained.
Sonia glared at him impatiently.
“I don’t recall giving you permission to stand up.
Now bend over and remain bent over.
I will start over.”

Brendan bent over again and this time Sonia took a step back for
more power.
She delivered 3 hard strokes in rapid succession producing a loud
trio of
“OW” s from her husband.
Sonia paused to let the sting set in and stepped back to deliver a
single, harder stroke.
Brendan grunted and was clearly having trouble staying in position
as he awaited the final 2 strokes.
But his wife was in no rush.

He could feel the stinging intensify inside his shorts as time
passed.
Sonia lined up the cane teasingly before delivering the final two
and hardest strokes.
Brendan howled and bucked forward as he jumped to his feet clutching
his rear with both hands.
Sonia looked at him ” Sit down and write down those faults 10 times.
You’d better have them memorized by next week mister!” she seethed.
Brendan hobbled to his seat and sat down.
He shot back up as his tender rear touched the hard stool.
“Sit down I said or I’ll give you another six!” Sonia scolded.
Brendan grimaced as he eased himself onto his seat and began writing.

Lou looked up at Kate as she examined his list.
She slowly tore it into pieces as he looked on.
“Hardly worthwhile reading is it Lou?'” she said.
“No Ma’am” he replied meekly.
Lou squirmed on his seat as he watched Kate list his 10 faults on
the blackboard beside Brendan’s.
Kate finished and turned around to face Lou.
“Get up here and face the board.” She yelled.
Sonia chuckled to herself as she watched this strong, tough man
scramble to his feet and scurry to the board.
“Study them hard Lou” Kate said as she reached for a thick leather
strap in the cupboard.

She stepped behind Lou and placing a hand in the waistband of his
shorts roughly yanked them down to his knees to reveal his muscular
buttocks and thighs.
Brendan gasped at the sight before him.
“Bend over the desk” Kate ordered curtly.
Lou leaned over the desk and stuck out his bare butt.
“Read them out – one at a time ” Kate ordered as she folded the
strap to her liking.

Lou read out the first fault and was rewarded with a resounding
whack of the strap across his bare backside.
“AAAAW” he moaned as he bucked forward.
“Now the next one” Kate said calmly.
Lou read each one of the remaining faults and received a hefty whack
of the strap after each one.
At the end the thick red outlines of the strap were was painted
on his behind .
“Now sit down and start writing ” Kate ordered.
Lou grimaced as he restored his shorts and moaned as he sat down.

Both husbands squirmed uncomfortably until their task was complete.
“That concludes the first lesson gentlemen.
You may remove your uniforms” Sonia announced.
Painfully Lou and Brandon shuffled to the corner where their clothes
hung and eased themselves out of their uniforms.

The women admired their husbands’ nakedness lustily.
Brendan’s backside was red and striped from the cane and Lou’s still
a blazing red from the strap.
As the men reached for their clothes two female hands stopped them.
Brendan and Lou turned around and their faces lit up at the sight
before them.

Sonia and Kate had removed their dresses and stood seductively
before them wearing only black silk panties, garter belt, stockings
and heels.
They each melted into the arms of their naked husbands and kissed
them passionately.
Their men needed no encouragement.
Lou picked up Kate and sat her on top of the antique desk while
Sonia leapt into Brendan’s arms and wrapped her legs around his
waist.
The classroom was soon filled with groans and squeals of ecstasy as
the two couples made passionate love in the “classroom”

CHAPTER 6

“I’d say that went rather well – cheers ” Sonia chirped as she
clinked her wineglass against Kate’s.
“I’ll drink to that!” Kate chimed.
It was day 2 since the inaugural lesson of their “Husband School”
and the two teachers were getting together to compare notes.
Kate reported that Lou’s attitude had changed almost immediately.
He still spent a lot of time watching and playing sports but had
started to help out with the housework and his language and demeanor
were more polite.
Sonia had a similar tale to tell and Brendan was even coming home
from work earlier and calling her during the day.

Another thing the wives agreed on was that their husbands were very
aware that they were keeping score and a report card would be issued
at Saturday’s upcoming lesson.
Both Lou and Brendan were consulting the list of faults they had
copied down on a daily basis to prepare for Saturday’s test.

The ladies also happily reported that their husbands were still
feeling the effects of the punishment they received at school.
“Lou still has some marks on his backside and the tops of his thighs
so he is skipping his visits to the gym for now in case someone
spots them in the shower!” Kate revealed.
Sonia laughed.
“Brendan still has the stripes from the caning ” she added proudly.
“He had to spend all day yesterday at a meeting and blamed his
constant squirming on a bad back! If only they knew his wife had
caned his backside!

Sonia topped up their glasses with more wine as they started to work
on the next lesson.


CHAPTER 7

Sonia tapped her toes impatiently on the tiled floor of the
classroom as she eyed the clock on the wall.
Kate stood with arms folded looking sternly at the door awaiting the
appearance of Lou and Brendan.
It was 9.10am and the men were told clearly that class started at
9.00am sharp.
Kate and Sonia had already been there since 7.30am preparing for the
day.
Two more minutes passed before the door opened and Lou and Brendan
meekly entered.

Their wives did not have to say a word as the expression on their
faces said it all.
The leather paddles in their wives hands made it clear what was in
store for their tardiness.
Sonia and Kate strode forward and pulled out the chairs at their
husbands’ desks and sat on them.
Each woman beckoned their man to stand beside them with a curled
index finger.
Once Brendan and Lou were standing obediently at their wife’s side
their shorts were lowered to their knees.
The women looked at their men sternly as they patted their laps in
unison.
Without a word Brendan and Lou draped themselves over the laps.

The sound of leather slapping bare skin filled the room and it was
not long before the howls and yells of Brendan and Lou added to the
cacophony.
They squirmed and kicked their legs to no avail as Sonia and Kate
blistered their bottoms with the paddles.

The lesson commenced with Brendan and Lou sitting most uncomfortably
as they wrote, ” I will be punctual ” 100 times in their notebook.
The day did not get any better for the two men as they moved on to
the test on their faults.
Their Teachers had added a little curve to the test asking their
students not only to list their 10 faults but also to write how they
can improve.
The task proved to be quite a challenge for the pair.
For their feeble efforts they both received 6 stinging strokes of
the cane on the seat of their shorts which added considerably to the
discomfort in their already well-walloped backsides.

The lesson on courtesy went well until Brendan added his sarcastic
remarks and Lou constantly interrupted asking to break for lunch.
The two gentlemen ate lunch standing up after receiving another 6
strokes of the cane – this time on the bare bottom!

Having had enough of their husbands’ stubbornness Kate and Sonia
held nothing back and made sure the caning was one they would
remember for some time.
Up to this point Lou and Brendan had been able to maintain some
composure as they accepted their punishment but the bare bottom
caning pushed both of them over their limit.
They howled, cried out and begged loudly as they each received their
6 strokes.

CHAPTER 8

The afternoon session saw quite an improvement and Brendan and Lou’s
aching behinds had a much-needed reprieve.
When class concluded the gentlemen received a stern lecture about
their behavior at the morning session and were ordered to remove
their shorts and stand in opposite corners of the room with their
hands on their head and their flaming bottoms on display.
When their husbands were in position Kate and Sonia stood behind
them and continued the lecture.
As they did so they delivered stinging slaps to their students red
behinds to emphasize certain words.

Sonia and Kate stood back together taking in the sight of their
husbands taut and well chastised bottoms.


***
***
Upstairs the bedroom was quiet except for a girlish giggle from Kate
as she lay in Lou’s strong arms,
“I should have started paddling your backside years ago!” she
whispered as she snuggled closer.

Downstairs in the classroom Sonia and Brendan did not have the
luxury of a bed so stood naked together in each other’s arms.
“Let’s go home……. I’m not finished with you yet mister!” Sonia said
teasingly.
Brendan laughed and gave his wife a playful slap on her shapely
derriere.
“OOO!…..you’ll pay for that mister” Sonia cooed.
“I hope so ” Brendan replied as he started dressing.

CHAPTER 9

As the education of their Husband’s continued over the weeks Kate
and Sonia could see the improvement both at home and in the
classroom.
Lou and Brendan were slowly becoming the loving, considerate and
respectful husbands their wives hoped them to be.
In addition the sex life of both couples was so fantastic it was
almost off the scale.

Needless to say Kate and Sonia were two very satisfied wives but
though improved their men still had a long way to go so the weekly
lessons continued.

Like a typical pair of schoolboys Lou and Brendan always found a way
to do something that was not to the liking of their Teachers and
earned themselves at least a couple of bottom blisterings during
each lesson.

Kate and Sonia were by now very experienced in the art of corporal
punishment.
Whether it be the cane, paddle or strap they made sure their men
would be nursing sore rumps sometimes for days after their lesson.

Lou and Brendan didn’t complain.
Sure the punishments were tough to take and left their butts sore
and tender but afterwards the insatiable sexual appetite of their
beautiful wives and the explosive sex made it all worth while.

In fact Lou and Brendan were quite disappointed that after a couple
of months their wives announced that the upcoming lesson would be
their last one.
To celebrate their graduation the two couples arranged to go to
dinner together after the lesson.
“Just make sure we go somewhere that has soft cushions on the
seats!” Lou joked as he looked at his classmate.

To their surprise, despite their best efforts to earn a whacking,
Lou and Brendan went through the entire lesson with their rumps
completely unscathed.

As the couples hugged each other excitedly at the end of the class
Brendan commented ” Hope you guys aren’t going soft on us…..we
actually went through a whole lesson without getting our butts
tanned!”
Kate and Sonia smiled at each other mischievously producing puzzled
looks from their hubbies.

The dinner at a swanky restaurant was great and the guys even
arranged for a limousine to drop them off and pick them up at the
restaurant so they could all relax and enjoy some wine and drinks.

By the time they were finishing off their champagne in the comfort
of their limousine ride home both couples were necking like
teenagers.
“Now now boys that’s enough of that you have a meeting with your
Teacher when we get home.” Kate announced.
“Yes – you guys did not behave very well in class today and you both
know it ” Sonia added producing that familiar look of bewilderment
on their husband’s faces.
Kate wagged a finger at Lou ” You deserved a sound bare bottom
caning today Lou but what you’re going to get when we get home is
going to last a lot longer I can tell you!” she warned sternly.
“That goes for you too mister ” Sonia echoed as she pointed a
warning finger at Brendan.

“You see gentlemen as we can’t punish you in class any more we had
to come up with a way to do it in the comfort of her home ” Sonia
explained.
“Kate and I did a little shopping this week and came up with just
the thing to keep you guys in line” she went on.
“Tonight gentlemen you will both be getting your first taste of the
back of a nice old-fashioned oak hairbrush” she declared boldly.
“If you guys thought the cane or the paddle stung you are in for
quite a surprise tonight – don’t expect to be sitting down
comfortably for a week – so plan accordingly” Kate said ominously.

The remainder of the drive was somewhat quiet with Lou and Brendan
in a state of shock and anticipation.
The two couples bid each other goodnight as they headed into their
respective homes.
After only a few minutes the scene was set with Sonia and Kate
sitting on the edge of the bed still in their `Teacher’ clothes and
brandishing a large wooden hairbrush in their hand.
Before them with heads bowed stood their naked husbands.

Soon the sound of hardwood cracking repeatedly on well-muscled male
buttocks filled the bedrooms and was even audible on the street
outside.
Unlike their school punishments which had a set amount of strokes
the hairbrush landed relentlessly visiting the same tender sit spot
again and again.
After holding their composure for quite a while the two men began
blubbering like babies as their wives walloped away with venom.

Sonia paused to take a breath and study Brendan’s flaming rear.
Like an artist she proudly viewed the patchwork of reds she had
painted on her husband’s buttocks.
`THWACK!’ ` WHAP!” `WHAP!’ WHACK!”
Brendan let out a shriek and flinched as the final flurry of
stinging swats landed.

When the seemingly endless hairbrushings mercifully ended Lou and
Brendan were both sporting truly blistered bottoms!

They danced helplessly around the room, hopping from foot to foot
vainly trying to rub out the sting in their tails.
Their wives looked on in satisfaction knowing that their husbands’
backsides were going to be burning for quite some time.

CHAPTER 10

Lou and Brendan shuffled their feet and squirmed as they stood in
the corner of their bedrooms, their red asses on display and their
hand on their heads.
Meanwhile Sonia and Kate had removed their outfits and lay sprawled
face down on their beds chatting with each other on the phone.
Occasionally they eyed their distressed husbands to make sure they
remained in position and made no attempt to rub their scorched rears.

The ladies ended their conversation but remained sprawled on the
bed, wearing only tiny thongs which framed their silky globes and
curvaceous hips.

Sonia raised herself up on her elbows letting her firm breasts hang
down seductively.
“You can join me now you naughty boy!” she purred.

“Turn around Lou” Kate ordered sternly.
Lou slowly turned and his penis stood to attention at the sight of
Kate on the bed.

Both the red-bottomed husbands wasted no time in leaping into bed
with their wives for an evening of passionate sex that lasted for
hours to come.

CHAPTER 11

Kate yawned as she poured a morning coffee for Sonia.
“Someone didn’t get much sleep last night ” her friend teased.
Kate blushed “Paddling Lou’s backside last night really turned me on.
I was insatiable and he just couldn’t get enough of me.
We went at it like minks until dawn!” she declared.

Sonia nodded proudly ” That hairbrush is going to be getting a lot of 

use but I’m kind of
sad our Husband School project is finished. What do you plan to do
with our classroom? “she asked.

Kate put a finger to her chin and pondered for a moment.
“College for Husbands” she announced to cackles of joy from Sonia.


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

In recognition of…well, recognition


I want to take yet another opportunity to thank those of you who have contributed in some way to this blog. From stories, contest entries, and surveys, to the time that you take to actually read and react…my gratitude.   
PS. I have had some questions of late pertaining to the administration of this blogsite. Be assured that I am the sole admin, writer, and email return-er.

*****

Thanks to the posters at reneekaren.com (“Traveling the globe in search of the world’s best spanking movies”). There’s a pretty active message board on the Femdom Films forum, and someone’s been kind enough to post ‘I’ve had it with the Wiggling’ on one of the topics there. I am always tickled to read positive comments below my spanking videos, and welcome new readers from Femdom Films.

*****

Recently, I received a kind email from The Poser Artist, of posercpart.com. He creates some amazingly detailed digital corporal punishment fantasy art. There are renderings, stories, and even CP Graphic Novels. I cannot begin to imagine the technical skills necessary to pull this off.

*****


Another lovely email this week from Lumasoc, who makes some very imaginative F/M discipline artwork. (He’s also inspired me to add a carpet beater to my collection of implements.)
The blog is in Italian, but google will translate it for you toot-sweet.



Here are a few other fun blogs to check out:

About dominance and submission, freedom and secureness, expectations and hopes, loving and being loved… Unfiltered thoughts of a dominant woman”
The thoughts of a sub-male in a Female-Led Relationship”
“This blog I will tell about the spankings my wife has given me for being a naughty husband.”




Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Taming the Cowboy: Part Two (The Cowboy’s Revenge)

The Cowboy returns to exact his revenge on the Blackwell sisters. 
Many thanks to my new favorite writer of western fiction.

(The asterisks are mine – editing more lovely yet saucy sex talk.)

–  Dana

Make sure to click ‘Read More’ at the bottom of the visible text to view the entire story.

TAMING THE COWBOY – PART 2

As soon as he was out of view of the Blackwell sisters , Todd
painfully dismounted and rubbed the seat of his jeans.
It didn’t help much.
The effects of the hairbrushing Susan Blackwell had given him were
really beginning to take their toll.
The only option was to walk his horse home .
However , even that was painful as the rough denim brushed against
his tender skin with every step.
“Darn it !” he said angrily and kicked off his boots to remove his
jeans.
He felt ridiculous walking home bare-assed but it was bearable and
there was nobody there to see anyway.

Back at the river an envious Julie was pushing a very smug looking
Susan for details.
“Boy did I tan his ass good with that hairbrush Julie…..– he won’t be
able to sit for a week!
…but what a gorgeous set of buns he has….so firm and hard…”” Susan
teased .
Julie felt hot just listening to her sister.
“How did you manage to get him over your knee anyway?’ Julie asked.
Susan laughed “Typical male , all power and bluster. Once I’d tripped
him to the ground it was easy.”


Julie looked impressed.
“I get the feeling that there was a lot more than spanking going on
here?” Julie asked.
Susan pouted.
“Sure was… and there would have been lots more if you hadn’t shown up
when you did !
***

Julie was getting hotter now thinking about the hunky Todd and she
climbed back on her horse.
“Where do you think your going ?” Susan demanded.
“I am a trained Nurse….best I take a look at Todd’s … his…er…injury..
in case you overdid it with that hairbrush !” Julie replied as she
galloped off.
“Oh no you don’t!” Susan squealed and ran for her horse.

Todd was enjoying the cool breeze blowing against his raw backside
and didn’t see the cloud of dust behind him which was the Blackwell
sisters.
Susan had caught up with her sister and rode alongside her trying her
best to dismount her.
Julie fought back , grabbing a bunch of Susan’s hair and pushing her
away.
Their duel continued until they were almost right on top of a
startled Todd.
The sisters pulled up , dismounted and launched into a full fledged
catfight.

Completely forgetting his state of undress , Todd secured the horses
and then turned to break up the fight.
The ride had tired out Susan and Julie so there was little steam in
their punches allowing Todd to take them by the scruff of their
shirts and pull them apart.
It was only then that he realized he was without his jeans !
***

“Stay there –both of you !” Todd warned as he released his grip.

Susan and Julie remained dangling over the fence arguing with each
other fiercely until
Todd returned.
The sisters turned their heads to look at him and were silenced by
the sight of Susan’s hairbrush in Todd’s hand.
Todd hauled the pair off the fence and back onto their feet.
Susan and Julie stood before Todd with heads bowed in shame.
“Get those clothes off now – both of you !” Todd bellowed.

“AW NOOOO….” Julie and Susan chimed in protest .
Todd was in no mood to repeat his order and leaned menacingly closer
to the sisters.
Susan and Julie were soon busy wiggling their shapely hips out of
their tight jeans and unbuttoning their shirts.
*** the sisters stood
before him stark naked now , making half-hearted attempts to cover
their modesty with their arms and hands.
For a moment the sight of these two beauties took his mind away from
the task in hand but he quickly re-focused.

Todd took a step toward Julie , picking her up and easily tucking her
under his arm.
Her shapely bottom jiggled and her legs kicked out as Todd raised the
hairbrush and commenced a brisk spanking which soon turned Julies
curvy bottom a flaming red.
Julie wailed as the swats rained down again and again n her tender
tush .
She pounded on Todd’s back and kicked her legs wildly , which only
served to give Todd a fine view of her female charms and also
allowing him to land a few well aimed swats to the tender area inside
her cheeks.
Julie yelped loudly as the brush warmed the sensitive area.
Releasing Julie , he ignored her tantalizing spanking jig and took
hold of Susan.

“Now Todd ….take it easy now….I……AAAAAHHH!” she pleaded as she was
scooped up and placed in the same position under Todd’s arm as her
sister had occupied.
Meanwhile Julie grimaced and rubbed her bottom cheeks furiously as
she watched her sister flail and kick in vain as Todd prepared to
spank her.
Todd smiled as he took in the delightful sight of Susan’s jiggling
globes and shapely legs before raising the hairbrush high in the air.
`WHAP !’ `WHAP !”WHAP !’`WHAP !’
“OW!” “YEOOOW! ” “GEEZ THAT BUUUURNZZZ!”
The hairbrush danced all over Susan’s jiggling cheeks under Todd’s
expert direction.
The swats were landing so fast and furious on her bottom she could
barely catch her breath.
The burning was almost unbearable.
For the sake of fairness Todd made sure Susan received the last few
swats in that same tender area inside her cheeks which caused Julie
such distress.
Susan’s wild kicking provided easy access to the target area.
Susan swore and screeched just as loudly as her sister .
Satisfied that Susan’s rear was as well toasted as Julie’s ,Todd let
her go to perform a wild spanking dance which rivaled that of Julie’s.

***

***
***

“More sweet potatoes Todd?” Julie asked.
Todd nodded and a pile of potatoes landed on his plate.
Todd and the Blackwell sisters all sat tentatively on pillows as they
ate supper together.
“Next time you catch me on your property feel free to give me a dose
of that hairbrush ladies !” Todd cackled.
The Blackwell sisters giggled and nodded excitedly.
“We sure will as long as afterwards you give us a spanking too!” they
replied together.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Let’s Talk Spanking’ : A new Survey

Many thanks to the several hundred respondents to the previous spanking surveys. We can learn a lot from our fellow spankos.


A link to this survey also appears in the sidebar on the right side of the page.


As always, I will share the results of the ‘Let’s Talk Spanking’ Survey here.


– Dana

<p>&amp;amp;amp;lt;p&amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;Loading…&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;/p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;/p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;/p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;lt;/p&amp;amp;amp;gt;</p>

DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Survey Stats: How do you compare to other Spankos?

Two hundred and eighty-nine of you took the time to complete the most recent ‘Spanking Preferences’ Survey. Thank you, two hundred and eighty-nine times.


35% of respondents said that they participate in spanking occasionally with a play partner.
22% play occasionally with their relationship partner.
Thirty-nine respondents (about 13%) said that they are currently in a Domestic Discipline relationship. Nice!


And forty (14%) said that they are inactive, and do not participate in spanking play at all. Not so nice.


Find someone you like and spank them. Or ask them to spank you.


Twenty-eight percent said that they either do not participate in role-play, or only participate rarely. The other 72% are up for just about anything.


Only twenty-eight of you (about 10%) said that you prefer no scolding with your spankings. The other ninety percent were pretty evenly divided between a little and a lot.


46% prefer a hard spanking that leaves a few marks (7-8 on the Sensitivity Scale). Only four respondents said that they prefer their spankings at the 1-2 level, and…surprisingly…only four said that they like to go 10+ on theirs.




Nearly half of you are on FetLife, and 38% on Facebook. Find one another, network, make friends…just look at how much you all have in common. ~


– Dana
DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com



Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

‘Taming the Cowboy’: Fantastic New F/M Spanking Story

This story was submitted – not for the contest, but simply for the love of spanking – by a boy who should certainly spend more time writing (and sharing) spanking fiction. The scene is set wonderfully, and the characters are deep and believable. Wow! Enjoy…this one is a real gem.
(The asterisks are my edits – removing some well-written albeit saucy sex talk.)


– Dana

Remember to click on the ‘Read More’ link at the bottom of the visible text in order to view the entire post.


*****



TAMING THE COWBOY

“DARN!” Todd muttered to himself as he sat high in his saddle to get a good look at the valley below him.
He had just finished repairing the stretch of fence separating his ranch from his neighbor and now it was broken again and three of his steers had wandered through to drink from the river.

His neighbors , the Blackwell sisters were young , stunningly beautiful but stubborn and very territorial with the land they had inherited from their Uncle.
Upon arriving they gave Todd strict instructions not to step foot on their land without their permission and he had discovered the hard way that they meant what they said.
Todd still bore the marks on his backside from when the feisty Susan had filled the seat of his pants with peppercorn buckshot and he had no appetite for another dose.

However , for the moment he needed to get the cattle back on his side of the fence so he steered his horse downhill for a closer look.
Todd tried for over an hour to rope ,coax , threaten and  scare his steers to return but to no avail.
He sighed with relief when he saw Susan Blackwell gallop up to him.

Susan put a hand to her trusty shotgun  perched on her saddle and gave Todd a cursory glance , postponing any greeting until she had examined the grazing steers.
Satisfied that the cattle were Todd’s ,Susan rode over to him with a welcome smile on her pretty face.
Todd smiled back , albeit nervously as he eyed the shotgun.
“Good morning Todd , you can go get your steers now” she told him.

Todd hesitated and looked to Susan for clarification.
Susan giggled.
“Don’t worry I promise not to shoot you this time” she reassured him.
Nonetheless Todd instinctively kept his rear-quarters out of Susan’s range while he fetched the steers and quickly remounted his horse.

Susan smiled mischievously and leaned toward Todd making sure to give him a teasing glimpse of her ample cleavage threatening to burst through the undone buttons of her shirt.
Already feeling uncomfortable Todd tried not to look but failed miserably.
“Actually I was kind of hoping I would find you trespassing on our land again…” Susan told him.
Todd bristled at her comment.
“I’m sure you’re just itching to fill my britches full of buckshot again aren’t you ?” he replied.
Susan laughed mockingly.
“Now you mention it , I did rather enjoy doing that ….and my sister had an even better time plucking the shot out of your cute little tushie…but this time I had something else in mind….” She teased puckering her full lips.


Todd raised an eyebrow quizzically as Susan reached into her saddlebag and produced a large wooden hairbrush.
“…..next time you trespass on our land you’re going across my knee for a good old fashioned spanking !
If you thought that buckshot burned then just wait until I tan your bare backside with this” Susan announced brandishing the hairbrush at him with a glint in her eye.

Taken aback ,Todd  blushed and was rendered speechless momentarily.
“You’ve got to be joking me …… the woman who can put me over her lap hasn’t been born yet !” he responded indignantly.
Susan’s smile tainted of arrogance as she dismounted and stood before Todd holding the brush.
“Oh yea?
Your looking at her…are you man enough to find out?” Susan challenged , firmly planting her feet on the ground as she waited for Todd’s reaction.

Todd’s nostrils flared and he glared at Susan as he leapt from his horse.
“That’s it Susan – I’ve had enough of your damn insults and threats for one day.
If anyone is going to get a spanking its you!” he threatened as he took deliberate steps toward her.
Susan felt a charge of excitement pulse through her veins .
She held her ground and steadied her stance as a furious Todd approached.


Thrusting out his right hand to grab Susan’s wrist she anticipated the move , quickly stepping aside forcing Todd to stumble .
As he did , she delivered a sharp kick to his shin and another to the seat of his pants which knocked him to the ground with a thud.

As Todd tried to get back on his feet , Susan leapt onto his broad shoulders pushing his face into the dust as she took hold of his right wrist , roughly twisting it behind his back.
“AAAARGH!” Todd cried out  in pain and he grunted again loudly as Susan pulled on his arm and dug a knee sharply into the small of his back.
“AAAAHHH!” he screamed as she grabbed a bunch of his hair with her free hand and hoisted his head up out of the dust.

Todd struggled to shake Susan off his back but found he couldn’t without hurting himself further.
Susan tightened her grip , holding him in place as he struggled until he finally gave up.
“Let me up Susan Dammit!” he spat.
Keeping a firm grip on Todd’s hair and his arm behind his back Susan nimbly stepped back and raised Todd to his feet.

Susan released her grip and spun Todd around .
When a dazed Todd finally steadied himself he was facing a very determined looking woman standing confidently before him with her hands on her hips.
“Over there…march mister……you’re in for a good old fashioned BARE BOTTOM spanking-” she ordered pointing to a nearby tree stump.
For a moment Todd was indignant and thought about refusing and walking away.
He towered over Susan and with his much superior strength she would be hard pressed to stop him.

However , something inside him was compelling him to stay .
He kicked himself for making the fundamental mistakes of underestimating his opponent and attacking with anger but there was no denying the wily young lady had beaten him fair and square .
A despondent Todd dropped his shoulders and trudged over to the tree stump.

“Now get your pants down!” Susan ordered.
Once again Todd’s pride urged him to refuse but he quickly realized that would be cowardly and humiliating.
A real man would stay and take his medicine .
His only hope was to reason with Susan .
“Aw Susan …come on…not on the bare ?
Darn it I’d prefer another dose of buckshot!” he whined.
 Susan simply repeated her command .

A satisfied grin spread over her face as Todd sighed and reached for his belt buckle and undid it.
Knowing she had won , Susan relaxed and picked up the hairbrush.
Todd looked at the brush nervously and blushed as he undid his tight jeans .
A beaming Susan made herself comfortable on the tree stump to watch Todd lower his pants and turn around to face her.

***
Susan’s eyes scanned Todd’s body up and down as she tapped the back of the hairbrush against her palm.
Todd gulped and stood silently at attention until Susan patted her lap.
“Over you go” she said curtly.

For a moment Todd stared at Susan’s shapely , denim clad lap and did his best to cover his embarrassment as he draped himself over it.
He put both palms on the ground to steady himself and stared at the dusty ground only inches from his nose.
The fact that his rear end was elevated high above his head made him feel very vulnerable.

***
Her eyes opened wide with anticipation as she raised Chad’s shirt tail to reveal a taut , muscular backside.
She felt like she was in heaven as her palms explored Todd’s manly rear-quarters.

***
Susan snapped herself out of her trance and took a firm grip of the hairbrush.
It was time to take care of business and she knew she would have to be use the brush  efficiently to make any impression on Todd’s Cowboy hide , toughened up with long days on the saddle.

Todd gulped as he felt the back of the brush lightly tapping his buttocks as Susan took aim and prepared to start his spanking.
She decided to start with power to get his attention ,  so gritting her teeth she raised the brush high above her head and brought it down on Todd’s right buttock with all the force she could muster.
Todd yelped and bucked as the ferocious swat landed .

Susan followed up with four more powerful swats to the same tender spot.
She then picked a spot on Todd’s left buttock and proceeded to give it the same treatment.
It was an effective technique and certainly tenderized Todd’s tough hide and got his attention.
He felt like Susan had burned two holes in his skin and the burning was gradually spreading over his backside as she took a brief pause.

For the next phase Susan picked up the pace , delivering sharp rapid-fire volleys making sure she covered every inch of Todd’s cheeks and upper thighs.
Todd was squirming , bucking and howling on her lap now as his behind was well and truly blistered from the non-stop barrage of spanks.
His legs kicked wildly as Susan spanked harder and faster , revisiting the tenderized spots again and again.

Todd’s cheeks were a fiery red now with oval shaped outlines of every red hue peppered all over them.
Susan paused again and locked a leg around Todd to hold him in place.
“I’ll turn up the heat a bit more and this man is done !” she chortled to herself proudly.
“WAAAAAAH!” Todd emptied his lungs with a loud bawl as the brush cracked against his tender skin in a final crescendo of hard ,stinging swats.

At the end Todd exhaled loudly and a satisfied Susan released her grip indicating the spanking was over.
Todd athletically leapt to his feet and immediately began trying to sooth his flaming rear by rubbing it furiously while he danced around like a whirling dervish.
Susan found it all quite amusing and particularly enjoyed Todd’s erection dance along and peek in and out of his shirt .
Clearly in some distress Todd’s eye spotted the inviting coolness of the river .
His pants still at his ankles he hobbled toward it and launched himself into it – backside first.
The river came up to Todd’s waist and his face filled with relief as the cold water soothed the burning in his rear.
By now Susan was doubled over with laughter watching Todd’s embarrassing predicament.

Her laughter became infectious and Todd was soon laughing along with her.
He began splashing her with water.
“The water’s fine Susan – why don’t you join me ?” he chortled.
Susan needed no encouragement as she ripped off her shirt and jeans and leapt into the river to join Todd.
She immediately ripped off his shirt , throwing her nakedness into his arms and locking her lips onto his.
They embraced in a long , passionate kiss as Chad fumbled and kicked his jeans off.

***

They both lay there exhausted and Susan slid her fingers slowly down Todd’s back to rest on  the smoldering , hot skin of his well spanked backside.
“OOUCH…careful Susan !” Todd yelped.
Susan smiled.
“Boy is your skin hot there…let me have a look” she asked excitedly.
Todd raised an eyebrow and rolled onto his tummy to let Susan examine her handiwork.
“It’s going to be a while before you can sit on that comfortably !” she declared proudly.

At that moment they were both startled by the sound of horse hooves and rising dust in the distance signaling the untimely arrival of Susan’s sister Julie on the scene.
The pair scrambled to their feet and were able to get dressed just in time.

Julie looked at the pair suspiciously “What have you two been up to?” she asked.
Susan giggled and opened her mouth to speak but Todd put his palm in front of it .”Don’t you dare Susan …” he whispered trying to look innocently at Julie.
“Susan was just helping me round up some strays Julie….thanks Susan….best be going now…”he stammered and winced as he hobbled to his horse.
The course , wet denim scratched against his tender bottom making it very uncomfortable to walk.
“Are you hurt Todd …you’re limping ?” Julie asked sympathetically.
Todd shook his head and then yelped as , without thinking , he sat his tender rear firmly on the hard saddle and immediately sprung up.

Julie glanced over at the hairbrush still sitting on the tree stump and looked at her sister with disbelief.
“You didn’t?” she asked.
Susan nodded having subdued her amusement to a girlish giggle “Sure did !”
Julie shook her head “You sure are something Sis’ !” she declared . 

*****

(I understand that there is a sequel to this story…where the Cowboy gets his revenge. I am highly anticipating it’s arrival.  – Dana)

danakanespanks@gmail.com

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Add Dana Kane on Facebook, finally

After having concluded that I was among approximately thirteen people left in the industrialized world without a Facebook page, I’ve acquiesced. I will add to the page – and figure out how to find people – eventually.
If you’re interested in adding me, my brand new profile is located HERE


But I’m telling you right now…NO POKING.


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Your Opinion: Spanking Video Sites

Finally giving in to the retail urge, I ordered an inexpensive HD camcorder, a couple of lights, and enough memory to record numerous hours of…well, spanking.


I have enjoyed so much making and sharing my spanking videos and I am looking forward to seeing what I can do with something more than the spare bedroom and cam on my Mac. (Although the boy’s butt looks good no matter what the pixellation..)
The waiting is the most difficult. After it arrives, I will have to learn to use it all, and correctly. This process may take somewhere between two days and several weeks depending on the size of the manual(s), as I do not ‘do’ tech. Beyond the learning curve…lots and lots of spanking video.


Segue to: Your Opinion


While I intend to ALWAYS provide free spanking videos, photos, and other content, I have been considering also producing content for sale. I am of the opinion that too much of a good thing is not necessarily great, but I also believe that there is more than enough interest in spanking video to oblige a little more content..


My question relates to the ways in which video is distributed. Options range from sites like clips4sale, which caters to just about any type of adult video, to Spanking Library, which caters to my fellow spankos. Both of these sites operate on a pay-per-video basis. Then there are the so-called premium sites, where members pay a set monthly rate for all-access to content. Also, I am a firm believer (yes, still) in hard media…what we now call DVD’s.
There are pros and cons for all of the options. My main concern with membership sites is the necessity to produce a large amount of content, regularly. I don’t always FEEL like giving a spanking…and sometimes I feel like spanking everyone all at once. However, the amount of content available on the clips sites (even the genre-specific ones) is nearly overwhelming and ‘stores’ seem to get lost in the shuffle. And…do people even buy DVD’s anymore?


I would like to know what you think. Leave your advice in the comment box below so that others may also benefit from  your wisdom.
(The ‘vote’ and ‘share’ links are now active at the bottom of each post, as well.)


***


I am also set to begin acquiring furniture, decor, and other items for the planned domestic playspace.
Fall seems so close, and there are a thousand things to do, but I am crossing my fingers…wish me luck!


– Dana
DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

The Spencer Plan in the news


The man in this story is being charged with sexual assault, among other offenses, and I will not express an opinion on his innocence or guilt.


I am interested in the implications of having spanking associated with violence and perversion in the mainstream media. 

In several referenced articles, the reader comments are disturbing in their opinions on spanking and those of us who take part in it. 

I am curious…

How do you feel about spanking in mainstream media and news? Are we spankos treated fairly and impartially by the public? And, how ‘out’ are you about your spanking play?

– Dana

Here’s the recent news story:

A Virginia restaurant owner faces sexual assault and abduction charges involving women he allegedly promised college scholarships, room and board and weekly allowances in exchange for obedience, including bare-bottomed spankings for violating his rules, The Virginian Pilot reports.

***, a wealthy businessman in Virginia Beach, gave each of the women $200 a week and spent lavishly on them, including buying one a car, as part of his so-called Spencer Scholarship Plan. In exchange, they had to follow his “obedience” rules and submit to spanking if they violated any of the rules, such as failing to call him or drinking too much alcohol.

WTKR-TV reports that the criminal complaints says spankings involved belts or horse-riding crops. Six women who filed criminal complaints had all been employees of *** restaurant and were also “scholarship” members, but his attorney said there have been several others.

The Associated Press says the “Spencer Plan” is a form of “carefully regulated corporal punishment” between husband and wife that started in the 1930s. Couples agreed to a list of things the wife needed to change, such as not spending money frivolously. If the rules were broken, the husband punished her by spanking.

***

If you’re unfamiliar with the Spencer Plan – written by Dorothy Spencer in 1936 – learn about it at spencerplan.org

***
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Use Your Imagination – Win a Spanking. And More Travel

Only six days left to submit your entry for the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story Contest. The winner will receive a free spanking session with me, Dana Kane.
To enter, read the contest details HERE.
(*Since I will be visiting the east coast again soon, it IS possible for those around the NYC and Boston areas to collect the ‘prize’ for this contest, in addition to Los Angeles-area entrants.)

*****

Having received four new canes from JT’s Stockroom today, I am feeling particularly whippy. Two little suede-handled rattan canes (super stingers!), and two evil little fiberglass ones (so very painful)…they will all see much gleeful use.

*****

Speaking of NYC and Boston, I am in the early planning stages of my next visit…and may include D.C. or Rochester. Thoughts? Travel dates should be available soon – think late June/early July.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Positively Punished – My time with The VBB

 Readers,
This will be the final installment of The Very Bad Boy’s Journal. His ability to express the feelings that lead up to our meeting, along with the very real feelings that he has expressed since, have impressed me beyond my expectations. I am confident that The VBB will mend his ways.   
(Enjoy a few screen grabs from the video that we made for his HoH’s private viewing. My deepest gratitude to them both for allowing me to share their experience with others.)    

– Dana

*****

Good Evening Dana

Thank you so much; thank you seems too simplistic of a way to express my deeply held gratitude. Nevertheless, thank you for the time and care you took in preparing for our session; it was clear you understood exactly what we were looking for and what it was that I really needed.  It is one thing to fulfill a role-playing fantasy but it is another to be able to successfully fulfill a request like ours. While the punishment aspect of our session was significant, it was the time you took to listen to my story that was truly cleansing. 
Thank you for being nonjudgmental and treating me with respect, I appreciated your ability to empathize with me without giving me a “Pass” for my behavior and for having the right balance of compassion and sternness. You made it very clear my past behavior was unacceptable and my punishment would be severe without making me feel totally worthless.  While I was prepared for a session centered on scolding me for my bad behavior I was completely caught by surprised when you chose to take a positive reinforcement approach. It would have been much easier for me to repeat after each stroke that I was a bad person or my behavior was awful than to repeat “I am a trustworthy person” and “I am a good Husband”. 

I cannot express how much I did not want to repeat those words after each stroke, if there was anytime I wanted to bolt out of the room it was at that point. It was very difficult for me to say those words and even more difficult to look at myself while saying them. I can honestly tell you those phrases are burned into my subconscious and will forever be in the forefront of my mind every time I am tempted to repeat my past behaviors.  I earnestly listened to what you said, I took it to heart and I am committed to not repeating my past actions. 

I was worried my high pain tolerance would prevent me from achieving the physical aspect of what I wanted to accomplish. By the time we were finished at the spanking bench and you told me you were going to finish with 100 swats I was honestly disappointed.  However, when you asked me if I wanted the swats to be light, medium or hard and I answered hard, I was completely unprepared for how “hard” hard was going to be. What followed was in fact the transforming and cleansing experience I was earnestly seeking.  
I never had anyone paddle me as hard as you did.  When we finished I knew we had achieved what I so desperately wanted and I had finally paid my dues, I had achieved the cleansing I sought.  
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Kind Words from The Pianist

 While visiting New York City and Boston, I had the pleasure of meeting and playing with a number of fun, intelligent, and very talented boys. In many cases, I find that my spanking bottoms are successful, educated individuals who simply want the opportunity to relinquish reality for a short but memorable time. They’re oftentimes spankers themselves, and have likely stung as many bottoms as I.
The Pianist is one of those great, driven tops who enjoys surrendering control occasionally..and I was lucky enough to share the experience.  (We’ve decided to make him the star of one of my little videos the next time I visit, so look for more of The Pianist in future.)    – Dana 

*****
 In his words:

  As a classical pianist I have had the opportunity to play some of the worlds finest instruments but so rarely have I been played so exquisitely as by  Ms. Dana Kane this last week. Friedrich Nietzsche said ” Life without music would be a mistake…… but I say Life without Danalea would be unbearable. I look forward to a future performance.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Follow up: Journal of Impending Discipline (warning: extreme punishment photos)

After having communicated regularly with The Very Bad Boy and his HoH wife, I was well pleased when she delivered him to me right on time for our scheduled appointment. 
What followed was one of the most intense spanking/punishment sessions that any of us had ever experienced.
The VBB spent the first hour of our meeting on his knees, making his confession. I asked tough questions, and he answered them honestly and directly. This did not lighten his punishment whatsoever…

(Since I am aware that some readers may not appreciate graphic photos of extreme punishment, I have uploaded the photos into a slide album. View at your discretion.    – Dana)

In his words:
Well the day has finally arrived for my discipline session with Miss Kane.  I keep watching the clock and wishing I could make time stop. At least in a few short hours my unrelenting waiting will finally be over and I will finally know what is in store for me. I suspect the train ride into the City will be just as excruciatingly slow as these last three weeks have been. I am trying not to think about what is going to happen but of course my wife takes every opportunity to let me know how much time is left before my appointment and what is waiting for me.
 
We have finally made it into the City; we caught an early train and we are here an hour earlier than planned, so now we have two hours to wander around until my appointment. New York is an enormous city but today it seems especially small, there are lots of stores and places to see but no matter how much I would like to, I just can’t focus on anything. I guess I will enjoy this $4.00 cup of coffee here in the park and wait as time slowly passes. My wife keeps reminding me of what is going to happen, like I am going to somehow forget why I am in the City.
 
We are standing in front of the building, it is a very menacing building, it’s not very inviting and it has an ominous feel to it. Although no one else seems to feel that way as they walk by the building, but they would if they knew what was looming inside.  I am not sure my wife is looking at the same building as I am, because she seems very relaxed and even a bit excited. I’m not sure how she can be so relaxed standing in front of such a sinister building.
 
My final plea to my wife went unheeded and we are now in the elevator on our way to see Miss Kane. It’s a very slow elevator and when we finally reach our floor there is a short delay before the door opens. The delay is just long enough to give me some hope that the elevator is stuck. But alas the door opens and the moment of truth is finally here, as I hide behind my wife I get my first glance of Miss Kane. She is very engaging and with a big smile she calls us by name. With no chance to run I meekly follow my wife out of the elevator and thus my adventure begins.   
 
I am led to the room and told to wait as Miss Kane and My wife steps out in the hallway to talk, I can hear them talking and laughing but I cannot make out what they are saying. As I look around I notice the implements laid out nicely on the table. I quickly take a look and notice they are all implements that sting; somehow my hints that I do not like stingy implements went unheeded just like my pleas to my wife that we should cancel the appointment.
 
There are few things more frightening than the sound of high heels on a wooden floor as a disciplinarian walks towards your room. With the exception of the noise the door makes when the door handle is turned and the door slowly opens. As Miss Kane walks towards the room her footsteps seems to go on forever, I found myself holding my breath until she finally stops in front of the door. I stood there spellbound as I heard the door handle turning, I felt like I was in a scene of a suspenseful movie, I tried to look and act brave as she entered the room. She quickly established her dominance and her confidence clearly revealed she was in charge. She was serious and firm with the appropriate amount of strictness yet was not harsh or calloused. She demonstrated both a grace and resolve which immediately put me at ease and at the same time kept me on edge.
 
While the punishment itself was intense it was nothing compared to having to look Miss Kane in the eyes and reveal to her the details of my misdeeds. The confession took an hour and while she empathized with me, not once did she give me the impression that my behavior was anything other than unacceptable. The time finally arrived when I had to experience the full force and skill of Miss Kane’s ability. As promised the discipline was severe and as she so elegantly said “it will hurt like hell” which of course it did. If anyone thinks Miss Kane is unable to provide the severest of punishment they are sadly mistaken.  She told me in her first E-mail to consider wisely what I am requesting. I can honestly say I did consider wisely and even though I paid dearly for my misdeeds, I know without a doubt I made the right choice. As I look at my bruises and remember back on my experience, I want to say thank you to Miss Kane for her expertise and willingness to help with my discipline. I also want my wife to know: I am a trustworthy person, I am a good husband and I love my wife (with all my heart). 
*****
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Journal of Impending Discipline: Fourth Entry

 Saturday. Around lunchtime. The Very Bad Boy pays his dues.
  – Dana
*****
I am sending my last Journal entry, thank you for allowing me to share some of my feelings with your readers. Please feel free to post this one also if you desire.

I felt a small sense of relief this weekend when I was able to say, “next week at this time I will be on my way home from my visit with Miss Kane”. Of course when I shared that with my wife she reminded me I still have the actual visit to make next week, which only brought me back to the reality that this appointment is going to happen. I guess my argument to her that maybe I should cancel the appointment was not as strong as I thought, or perhaps her response “you are going no matter what” was a stronger argument than mine.  Anyway, it looks as though this appointment is going to take place and I will find myself having to give account for my actions and accepting the punishment that is awaiting me. I was hoping this week I could keep my mind off the coming visit with Miss Kane, although it is difficult to do as I am standing in the corner thinking about why I am going to be punished by her. Every time I find myself across my wife’s lap while she is moisturizing my bottom, so Miss Kane will have a nice soft bottom to work with, I am reminded of my upcoming appointment. It is even more difficult to forget about the appointment while she is giving me an OTK to “help me mentally prepare” for my time with Miss Kane. It seems as though my fate is literally in the hands of my wife and Miss Kane which at any other time might be kind of exciting, but in this case I don’t see much excitement on my part. So now all I have left to do is try to keep my mind occupied this week and only think about my upcoming visit with Miss Kane when my wife reminds me, which so far seems to be every chance she gets. 


DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Running the Numbers

Two days until I fly east, to NYC and Boston.
Twenty three things left to do on my Things To Do list.
Seven days of sessions.
One huge suitcase.
Three ground transit systems.
Ten (at least) taxis.
One trip to Jamaica, Queens…for the teeny little Caribbean joint that I found last time.
Two dozen-plus implements, into the  huge suitcase.

Lots of spankable bottoms.



Add all that together and what do you get?


One very busy disciplinarian.


I will be mostly unable (or unwilling) to post remotely while on the east coast. Please amuse yourself with the videos, photos, and writing contest in the interim.


See you soon, New York and Boston.~


– Dana
DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Video: Two-Minute Crack Attack

I had not intended to share this video (forgive my casual attire)…often, I turn the cam on for fun during maintenance spankings that are not published. This time, I just could not help myself, as the bright pink stripe running the length of his crack was begging to be shared.  Enjoy~

– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Third entry from the Journal of Impending Discipline

 Having spoken to his wife to discuss the details of his punishment, I am now thoroughly convinced that this boy is going to be receiving exactly what he deserves.
– Dana

The Very Bad Boy continues to mentally prepare himself for our meeting:

The week did not go by as slow as I thought it would, I kept thinking that each day would be agonizingly slow, but alas it’s the end of the week and I am just days away from my appointed meeting with Miss Kane. I think it will be somewhat of a relief when I finally meet her, especially after having to go through a week of non-spanking and spanking punishments from my wife as she prepares me for my visit. I wonder how I will handle each day as I am remind about what is waiting for me at the end of the week. I wish the day would just come then at least the waiting and not knowing what is going to happen will finally be over.  I don’t know if not telling me anything about our session is part of the plan but it is the worst part of having to wait. Planning is such a big part of my job and something I have done for many years that not having any idea of what awaits me during my session is driving me crazy. I am not used to being left out of the planning process or not knowing what is going to happen, but in this case I am being left in the dark and it is painfully frustrating. I know just enough to have a small idea what it will be like, but not enough to be able to put together any sort of coherent mental image of what is going to happen. Not only is waiting and not knowing driving me crazy but I also have to wonder each day what my wife has decided about my daily punishment, of course she will not tell me what she is planning so I just have to wait for her to decide when it’s time for my next punishment.  I think making me wait without knowing what will happen could be considered cruel and unusual punishment. At least I know when the day finally comes and I walk through the door to meet Miss Kane and my wife “hands me off” to her care that my waiting will finally be over ….. However, I suspect after a short amount of time I will begin to think that maybe waiting wasn’t so bad after all.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Contest, Travel, and a nice comfy Couch

Entries are coming in for the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story contest and – wow! After having received only the first few stories, I am already impressed with the quality and variety of the entries, and  thrilled that the writing contest has moved you to create such inspired works.
The contest will run throughout the month of May, the winner to receive a Spanking session with me.
If you have not entered yet, visit the original contest posting here for the details.

*****


With a couple of minor changes in itinerary, my May east coast travel schedule is finalized. 
I will be in New York City – May 13-16, and in Boston – May 18-20. 
At post-time, scheduling is very limited. Email me for availability: DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

*****


Because I am aware that most spankos are disinterested in the ‘dungeon aspect’ of professional establishments (and my particular dislike for the non-privacy of hotel rooms), I am always working toward providing a fully-domestic setting for my hometown playmates. While in the earliest of planning stages, this is a goal which I hope to realize this year. I am convinced that there are woefully few of these domestic spaces available and will be pleased to offer such a destination. Stay tuned.

– Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Journal of Impending Discipline – Second Entry

Another journal entry from the gentleman who will be known as The Very Bad Boy. His punishment will take place in New York City in upcoming weeks…

*****
“I want you to look me in the eye when you tell me your story”.  

I am not looking forward to this at all, I dread having to look
Miss Kane in the eyes and reveal to her the details of my
misbehavior. I especially don’t want to tell her how many times
I repeated the same behavior that I promised my wife I wouldn’t
do. I don’t know what I fear more, having to look her in the eyes
before I tell her what I’ve done or looking her in the eyes after I
tell her. I suspect there will be some moments of silence as she
processes what I have said; I think that is when I am going to be the
most embarrassed and I am sure that is when my guilt and shame
will be the strongest. I wonder if I will have the courage to keep
looking at her or if I will end up just staring at the floor. I can’t
even begin to imagine how she will react when I provide her the
details of my behavior and I have utterly no idea what Miss Kane
will decide is an appropriate punishment for my behavior. I guess
what make this worse is that I have absolutely no excuse for my
misbehavior, I knew what I was doing and I knew it was wrong. 
But at the time I suppose I just did not care about the consequences,
well, I guess Miss Kane will help me to start caring about consequences.  It’s just too bad that I was so apathetic, but I am the only one to blame for the severe punishment that I will be receiving.


Reality is beginning to set in; as I woke up this morning and realized
that it is the first of May I have an ominous sense of dread. Looking
at the calendar the upcoming date just seems to glaringly jump off the page at me. Even though I see the date on the calendar and I know its coming there seems to be a big vacant spot in the day. I know what will happen before my appointment and I know what will happen after the appointment but I really don’t have any idea what is going to happen during the appointment (Although I suppose I’ll get a spanking at some point).  Miss Kane has provided very limited information about the actual visit, although I have enough information to know that the punishment is going to be severe and will certainly be a very unpleasant experience. But what worries me, is the comment “Understand fully well that I will take whatever actions I deem necessary”. This has causes me more mental torment than anything else, what does it mean? It opens the door to a lot of possibilities many of which I would rather not think about. I wish she would just tell me what is going to happen so at least I can be ready, not knowing is agonizing. I feel like a child who is going to the doctor, knowing that he is going to get a shot. But there is nothing he can do to get out of it so all he can do is fret about it and hope it doesn’t happen. 


But of course it always does, and so will this. 

(Enter the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story contest – the winner will receive a free spanking session with me, Dana Kane.)

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

What I did on Sunday


I said ‘I can’t decide between ten or twenty strokes of the cane, so we will split the difference. Seventeen.’ I smirked.

What was he going to say? No?

Somehow seventeen strokes just didn’t seem enough, though. So I added three more, then five more, then decided that we should ‘add some vertical lines’, in the name of artful application.

“Dana
By this point, he was already gone. He said, ‘The strap, please.’I could barely hear his voice.

That sounded so nice that I instructed him to say ‘please’ before each stroke of the strap.

Subspace took over and I returned to the cane to snap him to attention. Another twenty strokes and he finally asked for it to end.

Another ten and I agreed.



Who says that music soothes the savage beast?
In my opinion, a nice caning is far more effective.


Wouldn’t you agree?

– Dana
(P.S. Don’t forget to enter the ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story contest.)
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Contest- ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Stories

– Win a Spanking session with Dana Kane – 
 To enter the contest, tell me a story about:
A young couple, just married…
In a place called:
Trevi Fountain (Rome)…
 
 
And find a way to include:
A blue umbrella…
Simple ~

 

There are few specific writing requirements. Make your story as short or as long as you want; include other (ancillary) characters; make your story a romance, drama, or even a comedy – just make sure that you incorporate all three story elements (person, place, and thing)….and most importantly, SPANKING.
(Example: “A young couple, just married, went to Trevi Fountain in Rome. She spanked him while holding a blue umbrella. It was funny.” This is a terrible example, but you get the idea.)
  • No graphic sexual content.
  • All characters must be of legal age (18+).
  • All entries must be received by May 31, 2011, to be considered for the ‘prize’. 
  • Enter as many times as you like.
  • I will post/exerpt the winning entry, as well as others, on my site and other publishing platforms. Submitting your story to the contest means that you agree to allow me to distribute your original content. 


 I will choose the winner solely and subjectively. It should go without saying that proper grammar, spelling, and punctuation are expected.

  •  The winner will receive a free Spanking Session with me, at my Los Angeles playspace, during the month of June 2011. 
  • If you are unable to claim the ‘prize’ due to location or scheduling, please submit as a non-contestant so that whomever wins may have the pleasure of collecting. Non-contestants still get to share their stories, see them posted, and enjoy reading the submissions from their fellow spankos. 
  • Every single submission tickles me.


Submit your ‘Person Place and Thing’ Spanking Story to:

DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com


Good luck!


-Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Journal of Impending Discipline – The Very Bad Boy

In less than two weeks I will visit New York City again (and Boston and Philadelphia), and have spent recent weeks fielding email inquiries from potential playmates.  One of the emails that I received was of particular interest because it was written by a gentleman in a long-term, female-led domestic discipline relationship. His request, echoed in subsequent correspondence with his wife, was that I consider a serious discipline session with him, to help them deal with some of his recent actions.
After some correspondence, we three have agreed upon and scheduled his discipline. 


This is not role-play. Nor is it foreplay. It is not ‘play’ at all.


This loving and committed couple have chosen mutually to adhere to their domestic discipline relationship, and she is their chosen Head of Household. It is her considered opinion to which I defer…that the situation warrants the intervention of a third party who is not invested emotionally in the circumstances.


Today, I received an email from him. He will be keeping a journal of sorts leading up to our meeting in two weeks, in an attempt to come to terms with quite a lot of well-deserved anxiety. As a part of this process, he has offered to share parts of this journal with readers of my blog. I believe that this exercise fosters honesty and openness and encourage him in the endeavor.   – Dana


Below, his journal entry:

The old adage “Be careful what you ask for because you might just get it” rings true
for me, I have asked for and received an appointment with Miss Kane during her
upcomint travel to NYC. While normally this would be cause for
excitement,  it is for me an unfortunate event. Instead of looking forward to some
fun role playing with Miss Kane or enjoying some OTK time with her, I am going to
see her to receive a much needed punishment for some real life infractions. My behavior
over the last year has been very poor and is deserving of a severe punishment. While I
am in a committed and loving FLDD relationship with my wife, we have discussed
the need for and the possibility of finding an impartial disciplinarian who is not
hindered by any emotional attachment to deliver a severe punishment for my past
behavior. I made a comment about Miss Kane coming to NYC and maybe we could
get her to administer my punishment. That simple comment led to the exchanging of
a few e-mails which ultimately led to an appointment with Miss Kane. So now I
find myself nervously waiting for an upcoming punishment administered by Miss Kane.
What I thought was just an off handed comment that had no chance of actually
happening has turned into a reality. My wife has told me very clearly that I do not
have a choice about going and that I WILL keep this appointment.  What follows are
my thoughts leading up to the fateful day when I receive my punishment from Miss Kane.

Well I am 15 days out from my visit with Miss Kane, I got up this morning determined
that I would not spend any time today dwelling on the upcoming visit.  I have tried to
keep my mind occupied throughout the day and not think about what the visit will be
like, but I have not been very successful. I can only play a mental picture of
the session in my head so many times before I drive myself crazy. 
Since I have never had a session with Miss Kane before I have nothing to base my
thoughts on other than the few videos I have seen on her blog.  While I am nervous
about my actual visit, I am even more nervous about the impending phone call that Miss
Kane will make to my wife to discuss my upcoming punishment. I do not know when
she will call, all I know is that she is going to E-mail my wife before she calls so they
can set up a time to talk (I hope it is not when I am at work). I don’t even know if my
wife will let me know if or when she talks with Miss Kane. After they talk I am
expecting an E-mail to verify our appointment, I don’t know if it will be a short, brief
and to the point E-mail, or maybe a longer one with some scolding added for good
measure. Who knows, all I know is it will make me even more nervous about my visit.
Maybe tomorrow I will do a better job with not thinking about the upcoming visit …
But then again probably not.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

F/M Spanking Story – The Peeker

(What? You thought that there were no more reader-submitted F/M Spanking stories? Wrong. Here’s another great one…   – Dana)
 

*****


I grew up in the 1950s, when most mothers were
the housekeepers and didn’t have to go back to
work as soon as the kids were old enough to
leave in the care of someone else. I’d often
go home with friends after school for a couple
of hours of play or study before dinner, so we
got to know our friends’ mothers nearly as
well as our own. Friends shared a lot about
their home lives, so, among other “secrets,” we
knew who got spankings at home. It was nearly always
Mom who did the spanking
because she was there when a spanking was called for.

Another thing about the stay-at-home moms of
that era was that unless they had to leave the
house to go shopping or meet a friend, they frequently
wouldn’t get fully dressed
until dinnertime. It wasn’t unusual, particularly in
pre-air conditioning Summers, to see a woman wearing
only a slip while at home. A full slip
covered what needed to be covered for modesty,
it was cool and comfortable, and, at least
within the family (which included the kids’ friends) it
wasn’t an embarrassing state of
undress. It wasn’t until my teens when I
started going to movies that I realized that a
woman in a slip implied a certain sexiness and
intimacy. In today’s movies, we have “partial nudity”
and “mature” ratings for that.

“Settle down or I’ll spank you both!” was a
frequent warning from the mother of one of my best
friends in Junior High School.
While she never carried out that threat on my backside,
there were times when she’d
come over to where
we were playing, drag my friend off to his
room, and soon I’d hear the sounds of spanking
coming from upstairs. A few minutes later, they’d come
back downstairs hand in hand,
she warm and comforting, he a little shaky, and then
we’d go back to our play.

Fast-forward twenty years. I have a good job with an
engineering firm. I enjoy my work and
the people I work with, I’m doing well, getting
frequent awards and bonuses, and
thinking life is good there. One afternoon,
however, the personnel director (they didn’t
call it Human Resources yet) asked me to come
to her office. This was sort of like being
called to the principal’s office at school. I went right
up, she greeted me, and she asked
me to come in and close the office door.

She told me that she was investigating a
rather curious complaint. One of the women in
my office said that occasionally she would get
an uncomfortable feeling when I was around
her, like a feeling that she was being watched.
This didn’t happen all the time, but
it bothered her and she wondered if maybe it
was HER problem. It wasn’t classic sexual
harassment because I had never made any
advances to her, nor said anything
offensive, nor touched her in an inappropriate manner.
Sometimes, she said, she just felt
uncomfortable around me, almost like she was being
watched.

The personnel director initially thought that
this woman was just uptight about something,
but after she heard pretty much the same story
from a couple of other women in the office, she
decided that there might be something to
it. She wanted to make me aware of what she
had been hearing and try to learn what was going on.

After some fumbling around for words, I
explained that for me, seeing a flash of slip
lace was a turn-on. It suggested to me that the woman
was mature, authoritative, a little sexy without being
blatent, and maybe a little old fashioned. (It never
occurred to me that
she might just be a sloppy dresser.) And, yes,
when I noticed a woman with her slip showing,
I would try harder to catch a glimpse than
probably what was politically correct.

The whole story of my youth tumbled out; mother in
her slip, the spankings I heard
but never received or even directly witnessed. The
personnel director, with her background in
psychology and therapy, put it all together and
concluded that I had a pent-up craving to
get the spanking from mom-in-her-slip that I
never received as a child.

She didn’t want my actions to lead to a sexual
harassment lawsuit, nor did she want to fire
me since I was a valuable asset to the company.
She thought, however, that she might be able
to help me understand my suppressed feelings and,
in the process, break this
annoying little habit. She felt it best to keep this
private, so she asked me to come to her home
the following Sunday afternoon.

She greeted me at the door dressed in a slip,
just like my best friend’s mother of
twenty years ago, only this time we were about the
same age. She offered me a cup of coffee, and
we went over the details of my story one more
time. She said  she spanked her own children,
so she had plenty of experience in that area,
and she could see no reason why she shouldn’t
give me that spanking that I secretly craved.

She wasted no time pulling me across her lap and
lowering my pants. With the palm of
her hand on my bare bottom, she taught me a lesson
about respect, and that a woman was not a sex
object no matter how she dressed. She’d
occasionally let me up and “test” me by
watching to see if I glanced at her slip as we
sat talking. As soon as I did, it was back
over her lap for another dose of her medicine.

Eventually she got through to me. I calmed down,
and she allowed me to go home,reminding me to be
on my best behavior in the office from then on.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanking Implement Covetousness (and my favorite boys’ underwear)

 Implements do not have to be pretty. In fact, sometimes the ugliest ones (like my trusty ‘Smashball’ paddle) work best – and certainly good, sturdy craftsmanship is most important. However, one does like to add a bit of flair now and then…

I am currently obsessed with Jonathan’s Spoons – here’s why:

I would feel somewhat guilty about dipping one of these spoons into a pan of sauce, but would have no such reservations about using them on a recalcitrant bottom. And take a look at that wooden whisk!




While ‘on’ bottoms:
In my (totally biased and 100% voyeuristic) opinion, all boys should own at least one pair of these:



…spotty body hair removal and ‘compensation abs’ not required.


– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanking Tolerance and the Base Ten System

During a recent spanking I asked for a verbal acknowledgment of the current level of discomort that my bottom was experiencing – a ‘check-in’, so to speak. Unable to properly vocalize this, my spankee was at a bit of a loss. In a follow-up communication I received an excellent question.
 The question was something like: “With no prior experience to build on, how do I determine the difference between, say, a 5 and a 6? What do YOU consider a 5 or 6, and, how do I figure that out?” (Let me interject that the inquirer’s language was much more succinct…)

My reply:  ‘In studying tolerance and ‘rating’, I’ve found that everyone has a different set of factors in determining their 1-10 scale. As we communicate and (both) learn your tolerance and needs, you will come to develop your own system. It is my job to interpret your scale, not the other way around. As your experiences increase, you’ll have more data to decide these nuances.’

I am curious now – how do all of you determine your tolerance? What factors are considered? Strictly pyhsical discomfort, psychological/emotional state, verbal interference, environment? (I understand that the use of a 1-10 scale cannot be interpreted literally, but is a technique that I use occasionally to determine the general comfort/discomfort level of a playmate if it is not immediately apparent.)
Also, do you other spanking tops ever employ a base 10 scale for determining pain, tolerance, or discomfort? If so, how do you relate to the determinations made by your bottoms?  

I am interested in your thoughts on this subject…please reply via the comment box below so that other readers may also benefit from your wisdom.


– Dana

Hospitals and other Medical providers use a pain scale like this one.
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Free your Mind, and your Ass will follow.

It is unusual for me to comment on sessions without request of my playmates, but today’s spanking is an exception to the rule. I don’t spank and tell, so there will be no details, but this particular session bears mentioning.
Why? Because today I had the rare honor of providing a woman with her first ever adult spanking. This lovely and intelligent, grown woman stepped way outside of her comfort zone today – and trusted me enough to go there with her. I was, and am, impressed. 
I am impressed every single time someone manages the mental fortitude to overcome fearing the unknown in order to increase their happiness. Bravo!
And, while I adore my male playmates and their boxers/briefs, pastel full-bottom satin panties were certainly a sight for sore eyes..

 *****

I took several photos during another recent spanking (by request, naturally) and am dismayed to find that the combination of low lighting, dark furniture, and very tan bottom have made them impossible to view. Luckily, this particular boy – who I’ve now seen twice – has the potential to be a long-term playmate…so I will make sure to capture his next spanking properly.

*****

I like being with creative and thoughtful people. Having the opportunity to make the acquaintance of such a diverse group of people is one of the things that I most enjoy about this career(life). I held the first spanking story contest in hopes of getting to know more about the interests and experiences of my fellow spankos…and of giving a spanking, of course. With those goals accomplished (E will receive his ‘prize’ this week – stay tuned), I also was very pleasantly surprised with the creativity and care that the contest inspired.
May’s contest will reflect the certainty that I now have in the ability of my fellow spankos to tickle one another’s fancies (and mine) through creative sharing. I look forward to giving many ‘prizes’ to deserving contest winners in the future. New contest starts May 1.

*****
The computer crisis has ended, gratefully.

– Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

NYC-PHL-BOS Travel Update and eek!

Travel dates for my upcoming visit to the east coast are:

New York City – May 13-15th
Philadelphia – May 16th
Boston – May 18 -20th

Session availability is very limited. Email me for scheduling at DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com.

On another note, my Mac is in ICU. I will be posting more Spanking Story Contest entries, photos and free videos, as well as May’s contest details as soon as it is up and running again.

– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

No News is Good News

I will be taking a much needed and oft-postponed week off to catch up with relatives and friends this week, and will be unable (or unwilling) to post new blogs until April 19th. 
Until then, amuse yourselves with the free videos you’ll find on the sidebar to the right; re-read all the wonderfully written spanking story contest entries which have been posted thus far; fill out the Spanking Preferences Survey, also found on the sidebar to the right; and take a look at all the other great spanking content available in my blogroll.

I will leave you for the week with an after-photo from my most recent video ‘Do you feel Cute now?’

Yes, that is him…sprawled on the floor, and feeling much more contrite.


-Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

The First 108

I have received 108 responses to the ‘Spanking Preferences Survey’ to date. Thanks to all who have taken the time to participate thus far. 
Here are some of the statistics from the first 108 responses – see how you compare to other spankos.


* For the question “How would you categorize your Spanko Status?”, thirty-nine percent (39%) chose “I participate occasionally in spanking with a play partner.”; eighteen percent (18%) of respondents selected “I am an active lifestyle spanko.”; “I am in a domestic discipline relationship.” and “I participate in spanking occasionally with my relationship partner.” both scored seventeen percent (17%);  only six percent (6%) selected “I am an inactive spanko..”.


* “Let’s discuss scolding” shows less diversity, with fifty-two percent (52%) of respondents preferring lots of scolding, thirty-nine percent (39%) who prefer some, and only eight percent (8%) who don’t care for talk during spankings.


*Percentage of respondents for the question “Rate yourself on the sensitivity scale.”:
3-4      2%
5-6     26%
7-8     51%
9-10   21%

If you haven’t responded yet, follow the link above.
– Dana

DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com


Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

New Video Teaser – Screenshot

Here is a screenshot from the the new f/m spanking video I just made. I will post the full video soon.

“Dana
Contemplating his punishment.

‘This should have been a fun, non-disciplinary spanking. It turned into punishment for a smart-ass.’
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Travel, Mentions, and Next Month’s Contest

©Dana Kane

Travel dates for New York City (May 13-15), Philadelphia (May 16&17) and Boston (May 19&20) are fast approaching, and availability is already limited. Email me for details and scheduling. DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

 _____



The dates are set for the Tampa Tanners ‘Back-to-School’ Bash. Join me in Tampa, Florida, August 19-21, for what is building up to be a great new group of spankos. Take a look at their blog for more information on upcoming events: tampatannersnews.blogspot.com/.
I will be extending my visit to Florida, remaining a bit in Tampa then on to Miami and Orlando. Appointments in these cities will be limited, naturally. Email me for details.

 _____

 Previously, I’ve taken a minute to thank the handful of top referrers to my blog – here.
I would like to take that same time now for some of the other bloggers who have sent readers my way. Thank you:

Audrey Knight at Spanking360.com
NaughtyDen at SpankedHusband 
Marqe at Marque’s Study 

_____



*  Unfortunately, I will not be sharing some of the wonderful stories which I received during the Spanking Story Contest. Although this is disappointing, I choose not to publish content which depicts characters under legal age, precluding some of the submitted works. To avoid this disappointment in future, I will restrict submissions to adult (18+) experiences only.

_____


While on the subject of contests…



The Spanking Story Contest was so thoroughly enjoyable (you are quite the talented writers, gentlemen) that I have decided to concoct these little contests regularly. They won’t all be story-writing contests, but you will always be required to use your imagination and the winner will always receive a free spanking session as reward.

The next contest will begin on May 1st.
There will be no hints.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Today’s F/M Spanking Story – Punished Cheater

 This story is another of my favorites from the Spanking Story Contest, but it’s no ‘short’ story. Grab a cup of coffee, get comfortable, and enjoy.    (Be sure to click on ‘Read More‘ at the end of the visible post for the full story.)        – Dana

©Dana Kane

Discovering Adult Spanking  

    
      After school there were no more women to spank me and keep
my male behaviors in check when I acted like a fool. I found myself
getting into so much trouble, drinking, smoking pot, but there were
no strong women around to set me straight. My girlfriends were not
dominant, they always deferred to me rather than standing up to me
forcing me to face my misbehavior. Secretly I wished I’d find a
woman that would take me over her knee and use her hairbrush on
my bottom. I would hint to girl friends that maybe I needed a
spanking or I would give them a spanking hoping they would turn
the tables on me and spank me but soon I would find myself looking
again for another women hoping that this time I’d find the one I
needed.
      I have been married twice the first one ended in divorce because
we had grown into different people, we were too young and I was
still looking for a strong women that would put me in my place and
she wasn’t the one. I cheated on her as well, I had sex with three
women I didn’t care if it hurt her I just wanted the sex this just
showed how much I needed to be taken by the ear and marched
into the bedroom for a good long spanking.
      After several more women I married a lovely woman who
was tough but never came close to spanking me, I had given up
on finding a disciplinarian. Then came the Internet and oh my God
 there were spankers all over the place! I soon found myself
spending way too much time on spanking web sites and message
boards looking for a woman to spank me. At last I found her she
called herself Strict Nanny. We sent emails and talked on the phone
about my needs and why I wanted, no, needed a spanking. She
wanted to know all about how I was punished as a boy and why I
felt the way I did about dominant women. I was very excited about
the prospect that she would spank me someday and I was scared
as well that I might get caught by my wife and of course about how
much it would hurt. Like everyone else I couldn’t really remember
how much a spanking hurts but I did remember how much I had cried
as a boy when my mom spanked me with her hairbrush and
SN had been very clear that if she spanked me it would be real
and very painful. I knew I needed this but I was scared to commit to it
for so many reasons. What if my wife found out? What if it hurt so
much I couldn’t sit down or my wife saw the marks on my bottom?
What if they found out at work that I liked to be spanked?
      Each time we talked she would dig deeper into my past wanting
to know the deep down reason I wanted to be punished it took a long
time before I admitted I’d cheated on my first wife I was afraid to
admit to SN that I had done that because I knew what a pig
 it would make me in her eyes and I was apprehensive that she
might decide not to spank me. But she didn’t get mad when I told her
she just said, “D, I am very disappointed in you.” Believe it
or not her saying that almost made me cry I felt so bad because I
really had felt guilty about this for years.
      As the weeks went on I would read her emails telling me what
to expect if I were to be spanked by her and I got very sexually aroused. 


I knew this was wrong I was going to be punished I shouldn’t get
aroused by the thought of that but it didn’t matter every time I read an
email or talked with her on the phone about how I would be spanked
I was aroused, and she knew it. One time right in the middle of our
conversation she asked, “Are you hard right now?” I was so
embarrassed I said no but she knew I was. She told me, “Don’t be
embarrassed D, most men are aroused by the idea of a spanking
from a women but understand this mister, you won’t be hard for very
long once I start spanking you!” That sent a chill down my spine; I
told her I had to go and hungup. 
      It took me over a month to over come my fears, well push them
to the back of my mind is maybe a better way to put it, and make the
call I knew I had to make. I was so scared asking her to please
punish me for my past misbehavior. She had told me early on that
if I wanted her to punish me like a little boy she had to be in control
just like my mom was. That meant once I asked for her to spank
me I could not chicken out, I would have to show up when told to
and I would have to take my punishment, no changing my mind.
I had to give up all control and that meant I had to give her my home
address and home phone number, if I didn’t show up for my spanking
she would call my wife and tell her all about it; if I didn’t let her
finish my spanking and left early she would call my wife. When she
first told me this I felt my tummy do the kind of flip flops I
remembered having when my mom would tell me I was going to
get a spanking this was when I knew I had found the right women
to spank me after all these years.
      I made the call and gave her my address and phone number and
then I had to wait for her to check the information to be sure I hadn’t
lied. Every time the phone rang I was scared that it would be her
calling my wife to tell her what I was up to. Then three days later
the phone rang, I answered it and it was her voice, “Hello may I
speak to the lady of the house please?” My wife was standing right
next to me I had to give it to her. They talked for a short while then
my wife hung up the phone I asked who it was and she said, “Oh
just someone trying to sell me another women’s magazine.” Oh
man I had almost peed my pants, I had felt like a little boy thinking
my teacher had called to tell my mom I been a bad boy in class.
Now waiting for her call to tell me when I would get spanked
made me feel like a little boy waiting for mom to get home to spank
me.
      The next day she called my cell phone with the date and time I
had to show up for my spanking; she made it very clear that I had
better show up or my wife would get a phone call from her, I knew
this was not an idle threat.
      She told me, “D, I know how much you really need this
and that is why I am making sure you show up I hope you
understand that.” I did understand but man was I getting scared.
I was to report for my spanking the next day at 12 o’clock sharp and
not a minute late. She then began to scold me over the phone about
the reasons I needed to be spanked. She told me that what I needed
to be punished for the most was my poor treatment of women in
my past especially my ex-wife. She had scolded me on the phone
several times over the last month, about what a pig I had been to
several of my past girl friends and how she was going to make
sure that after she was done spanking me I would remember every
time I sat down what a bad boy I had been. In the past I had not
taken the scolding very seriously but now knowing I had to report
tomorrow to be spanked or my wife would find out I was really
scared and I almost started to cry. I think that made her happy
because she kept scolding me and telling me how much the spanking
was going to hurt I did start to whimper and say, “I’m sorry I really
 am sorry.”
      That night I found it very hard to fall asleep I kept tossing and
turning, all I could think about was the spanking I was going to get
the next day and for once I was not sexually aroused. The next day
was a Saturday, I had told my wife I had to go in to work for some
overtime I hated to lie to her but I couldn’t tell her I was going to get
a spanking. I went to my shop and waited for the fateful hour to
approach. I went on line and watched spanking videos of men being
spanked by dominant women but somehow I just knew my
spanking was going to be much more real than what I was seeing
on the Internet. I was so into surfing, maybe to try and forget
want was about to happen, that I didn’t notice the time when I did
I realized I was going to be late! I ran to my car and speed down
the freeway to try and get there on time I was doing 90 at times
I was lucky I didn’t get stopped by a police officer.
      Arriving at 12:05 I heard the sound of someone getting a
spanking from the other side of the door, I felt relived she
wouldn’t care I was a little late, I knocked on the door. The spanking
sounds stopped but I could still hear someone crying, the door
opened and I saw SN for the first time. She was about
a foot taller than me and looked strong. She wore a housedress
with an apron, here hair was up in a very tight bun; it was like
looking at a mom from my boyhood.
      “You’re late young man! Get in her now!” She didn’t yell she
was just very firm, she was holding a hairbrush in her right hand.
I went inside and saw a man about twenty-five naked standing in
a corner with a very red bottom crying.
      “You know you were to be here at 12 O’clock there is no excuse
for tardiness young man you will receive extra for being late.” She
stood with both hands on her hips.
      “Yes Ma’am, I’m sorry.” I was looking at the floor afraid to
look at her face, I felt like a 12-year-old.
      “I am almost finished with J and then we will deal with
you, go into that room,” she pointed to a room on the other side of
the room we were in, “You will stand in the far corner with you
hands on your head and think about the spanking you are about to
get, now move!” I ran into the room and found the corner; standing
there I listened to the rest of J’s spanking and found myself
getting very scared. I was really taken back to High School, I
remembered sitting outside the coach’s office while he paddled
another boy knowing I was to be next. J was really crying
hard and the sound of the hairbrush spanking his bottom was really
scary I kept asking myself ‘what am I doing here why did I ask her
to spank me?’ The longer I stood in that corner the more I wanted
to run away but I knew if I did she’d call my wife.
      J’s spanking stopped and all I heard for awhile was him
crying then he came into the room I was in and got dressed still
whimpering and then he left, I heard the front door close and SN
walking around the other room but she didn’t call me or
come into my room she just left me standing in the corner waiting
and getting more anxious by the minute.
      She left me there for twenty minutes by the time she came into
the room I was ready to try and talk her out of spanking me just
like I did as a boy.
      “Please I don’t want a spanking anymore I’m sorry please.”
I begged.
      “D we both know how much you need this don’t we
young man?” Her voice was so smoothing like a loving mom.
      “Yes, but I’m really scared I didn’t think it would be this
scary please don’t spank me.”
      She came over to me and gently stroked my hair ***
 and said, “D you are going to get a spanking and that is final.
It is going to hurt a lot and you will feel it for several days. I think
you will cry like a baby but after you will feel so much better. Now
no more argument you know I will call you wife and tell her all about
her naughty boy if you don’t take the spanking you asked for.”
      “Yes Ma’am.” I knew I had to take it and deep down inside I
knew I wanted and needed it.
      “Well then let’s get started come with me young man.” She took
me by my right ear and marched me to the bedroom that looked like
a boy’s bedroom. She sat on the bed and had me knell in front of her
as she began to scold me about my treatment of women and asked,
“What did you tell your wife you were doing today?”
      “I lied to her and told her I had to go to work, Ma’am.”
      “So even on the day you knew you were going to be spanked
for treating women badly you lied to you wife!” I could see the
disappointment in her eyes and it hurt.
      “Why were you late?”
      “I, well I,ah..”
      “Tell me why you were late young man!”
      “I was watching men getting spankings on the Internet and lost
track of time, Ma’am.”
      “So knowing now important it was to be here on time you just
couldn’t pull yourself away from the Internet, did you drive recklessly
getting here?”
      “Yes Ma’am I was speeding.”
      “So if you hadn’t been speeding you would have been even later!”
      “Yes Ma’am I am so sorry.”
      “How fast were you going?”
      “Ninety Ma’am.”
      “Well that will cost you extra, let’s say one for every mile per
hour over the limit that’s how much young man?”
      “Ah, twenty-five, Ma’am.”
      And for being late that will cost you five for each minute how
many is that?”
      “Twenty-five Ma’am.”
      “So after your punishment spanking you will get fifty extra spanks,
I think I will use my spanking paddle for that.” I was starting to feel
tears in the corners of my eyes.
      “Take off you shoes and socks!” I removed them and then she had
me stand in front of her with my hands on my head. My belt was
un-buckled, my pants were un-zipped and pulled down I was told to
step out of them. Then she stood up and removed my shirt now I
stood in only my white Jockey shorts. She pulled me over her lap
and gently rubbed my bottom and scolded me some more and then
without any notice she began to spank me, hard. I felt the first slap
right across the middle of my bottom and it sent a flash of pain
straight up my whole body. It didn’t really hurt that much at first as she
worked from one side to the other and right in the middle. But in a very
short time the sting began to build and build until I was starting to
wiggle and kick my legs. I could feel the heat building up and I knew
this was going to really hurt very soon.
      Just as I was starting to make some noise, I had tried to stay
stoic and take it like a man but I was starting to yelp a little, she
stopped and stood me up. While pulling my underpants down
she scolded me, “D you have treated women very badly
young man and I will not stand for that!”
      “I’m sorry Ma’am really I am.”
      “Please, who do you think you are fooling young man! I
haven’t even made you bottom very pink yet. You will be sorry,
very sorry by the time I am done!” Then I was pulled over her left
leg and pinned down with her right leg. I knew the real spanking
was about to start. She took my right arm and pinned it behind my
back making sure I wasn’t going anywhere until she decided I
would and then picking up her hairbrush she began to give the
hardest spanking of my life.
      As the brush spanked my bottom the burning and stinging just
keep building until it reached a point I could control myself any longer.
I was yelling and crying out for her to stop and saying how sorry
I was and please I’ll never do it again, all the things every little boy s
ays to try and get mommy to stop spanking him but to no avail the
brush just keep burning my bottom. When the yelling didn’t work I
then tried to kick and wiggle and squirm my way out of her grasp
but she held me firm and only spanked harder. At last all I could do
was cry and cry I did, big fat wet tears burst from my eyes and I felt
my nose running like a little boy.
      She kept spanking me and scolding me for what felt like hours
when at last she stopped there was a puddle of my tears on the floor.
      “Now for you extra spanks young man,” She put the hairbrush
down and picked up a paddle with holes in it like my dad used on me.
      “Fifty extra isn’t that right young man?”
      Still crying I said, “Please Ma’am no more please my butt hurts
too much!”
      With a very gentle voice she said, “Now D this is a
spanking we both know it has to hurt or it won’t do any good.” Then
she began to paddle me and within a few swats I was crying again.
      When at last the paddling was finished I was stood up, I tried to
rub my bottom but was told if I did I’d get the paddle again. Then I
was marched to a corner and told to stand there with my hands on my
head.  After I started to calm down she told me she
still had a very special punishment in store for me.
      Through my tears I asked her, “What punishment?”
      She stood next to me and touched my hair gently saying, “We
both know that your main source of guilt is from cheating on your
 ex-wife don’t we?”
      “I guess so, Ma’am”
      “I think there is more, have you cheated on you current wife?
Is that why you feel so guilty D?”
      “No Ma’am I haven’t.”
      “Really so you feel all this guilt because you cheated on an
ex, I am going to cane you D.”
      I had seen videos of boys getting the cane in English schools,
“Like in English schools? I have seen movie clips of that.”
      “Yes, well in the movies they don’t really cane the boys for real;
believe me you are going to get a real caning young man, six strokes
for each woman that you cheated on your ex with.”
      I did know what to say I had no frame of reference I had no
idea how much a cane might hurt. It couldn’t hurt more than the
hairbrush and paddle could it? “Ok I guess if you think I need that
but do I really need that my butt, I mean my bottom really hurts a
lot now and I..” I started to cry again. I was left in the corner for
maybe ten minutes to think about the caning I was going to get
soon, the whole time my bottom throbbed with pain and I just
couldn’t imagine it hurting any more.
      She took me by the ear again and marched me to a different room
 with benches, a cross thing and other, I guess spanking furniture;
I was told to bend over this bench that had restraints for the arms and
legs.
      “No I won’t do it my butt hurts too much!” I said.
      She didn’t say a word she just put the phone on speaker and
dialed my home, I heard my wife’s answer and before SN
could say anything I was bent over the bench.
      “Oh I’m sorry wrong number, sorry again bye.” Then she hung
up the phone.
      “You made the right choice D you know you need this
don’t you?”
      “Sure I guess whatever.” Damn I was sounding like a surly
teenager!
      “It is just that attitude that made you mistreat women all these
years young man I am going to help you over come it,” Then she
fastened the restraints around my wrists and ankles. I was bent was
over with my bottom up very high and spread wide apart. The cool
breeze I felt against my hot sore bottom helped a little to cool the fire
but I didn’t think it would help for long.
      “Normally a young man would be expected to take his caning
without restraint but you, D, are a boy who hasn’t learned
self-discipline. That is why you cheated on your wife and why you
treated all your past lovers as pieces of meat only there to please you.
Well what do you have to say for your self?” She slapped my bottom.
      “Please Ma’am I’m so sorry really I understand what you are saying
and know I have been bad that’s why I wanted a spanking but really I
think I have had enough I know I will do better, please?”
      “Really D? You are still trying to talk your way out of
your punishment like a little boy? We still have work to do young
man.
      Then she went to the wall and pick out a cane and swished it
through the air, the sound it made caused me to tense up my whole
body I sensed this was really going to hurt.
      “Please Ma’am please don’t do it!”
      Then I felt the cane gentle taping at my bottom as she took aim
just below my tail bone about one inch below the top of my bottom
crack.
      I heard the sound of the cane swish through the air and then
felt a deep sting right across my bottom at first I thought that wasn’t
too bad and then I felt this pain begin to build up deep inside my
bottom and it just kept growing as the next stroke landed just below
the first. I heard a yell and realized it was from me I pulled against
the straps but couldn’t move an inch. The next one landed below
the last and again I yelled and tears ran freely again.
      After the sixth stroke she asked, “What was the name of the
first woman you cheated on your ex with?”
      Trying to answer while crying was hard but I said, “K,
Ma’am.”
      “Well then we have taken care of K now who was the
second?”
      “Ah, that was D Ma’am she was a friend of ours.”
      “Then these are for D,” And again the cane bit into my
bottom with a fire and deep burning hurt, each stroke a little further
down my bottom soon my whole bottom would be destroyed. I was
crying so hard now and begging her to stop apologizing for my cheating
with every stroke.
      “It’s not me you need to apologize to young man it is your ex-wife!”
      The last stroke landed just above my sit spot and I knew the next
set would land on the most sensitive part of by bottom.
      “Now what was the name of the last woman you cheated on you
ex with D?”
      I was crying so hard I couldn’t talk only crying blather sounds
came out.
      “D I want her name please!”
      I finally said, “I can’t remember her name it was just some one night stand.”
      “IS THAT SO! You cheated on your wife with a woman and you
don’t even remember her name! This is really going to hurt young man!”
      Then I felt the cane again on the softest part of my bottom and she
was swinging it a lot harder I was crying out in such pain after each stroke
and all through it she was scolding me.
      “You are such a pig! You cheat on your wife with a friend, someone
she knows and then you cheat with a woman you don’t even know
her name. I bet you never asked!
      “I tried to say I was sorry but nothing came out but crying.”
      Then she said this, “Tell me the truth D, have you cheated on
you current wife?”
      And the cane smashed against the very center of my sit spot I
screamed out, “YES I HAVE I’m SO SORRY!”
      “I knew it! I could just tell you were a cheating pig! You are
getting twelve extra for that D!”
      She was right I was a cheating pig, I felt so bad about cheating on
my wife and I knew I deserved any amount of punishment Strict Nanny
gave me. She gave me the extra strokes down the rest of my bottom and
onto the back of my legs then finished by crossing all the other cuts.
      I was left to cry on the bench and to think about my behavior for a
long time. By the time she came back to let me loose I had stopped crying.
Even though I was in a great deal of pain I felt good, I know some of
the high was from the endorphins but most of it was from the guilt
being lifted from me. I felt I had been punished for my behavior and
for some reason I felt better now.
      “Thank you Ma’am I really needed to be seriously punished. I
know I have been a pig and will try to do better.”
      “Good I hope you do I think the first thing you need to do is
never cheat on you wife again!”
      “I know I only did it once about a year ago and I felt real bad
after I didn’t even enjoy the sex.”
      “My guess is she didn’t enjoy it as well. You also should admit
to you ex what you did I think you will feel much better if you do I
understand about not wanting to tell you current wife but someday
you better find a way before she figures it out. I bet she already thinks
you did women can just tell when their man is a cheating pig.”
      Then she gently rubbed some lotion on my sore bottom and told
me my cuts would take several weeks to heal and that I’d be
remembering this day for a long time to come. When it was time to
get dressed she gave me a pair of the frilliest pink girl’s panties to wear.
      “I want you to wear theses as a reminder to be a good boy around
 women. Anytime you start to find yourself acting like a pig you put them
on understand D?”
      “Yes Ma’am.”
      That was the first time SN spanked me but not the last
she called me several times over the next year telling me to report to
her for a spanking always with the knowledge that if I didn’t show
up my wife would get a phone call or letter, I always showed up
.

(Note: This story is edited. The asterisks are mine.      – Dana)

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanking Preferences Survey

<p>&amp;amp;amp;lt;p&amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;Loading…&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;/p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;/p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;lt;/p&amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;amp;gt;&amp;amp;amp;lt;/p&amp;amp;amp;gt;</p>

I will attach this form to the sidebar to the right of the blog so that it is easily accessible.
– Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Excellent F/M Spanking Story

There are still so many great Spanking Stories to share with you – this is another example of excellent reader-submitted F/M Spanking. Enjoy!  
(Make sure to click ‘Read More’ for the entire story when you get to the bottom of the visible post.) – Dana Kane

I’m one of those people who have been into spanking ever
since I hit puberty.  I spent years making myself crazy,
feeling guilty about my interests, trying to figure out why
I was so into spanking and being spanked and futile
attempts to “cure myself.”  
Imagine my delight when I discovered *** *** and
their annual parties that began here in *** ***. 
I was really too shy at first to do more than watch and yearn
to be spanked. 
But at one of the early parties, I met this switchy woman
from *** *** named L who loved doing role play. 
Her energy and demeanor were so wonderfully innocent
and child-like, even when she was topping (she really knew
how to turn a naughty boy’s bottom beet red), that it really
felt like two kids playing.  All of a sudden, I realized
that I could just relax and enjoy my spanking experiences
for what they were.
As much as I loved playing with L, I was still yearning
for the kind of spanking that would bring me to tears like
a little boy.  That came a few years later when I met J
on Prodigy, an early competitor to AOL.  When we met,
J had no RL experience giving or receiving spankings. 
But she was an enthusiastic student and for quite a while,
we would meet at least once a month to spank each other.
A typical session would begin with me peeled down to my
briefs as I lay across her bare thighs.  She liked to start things
off by spanking my cotton clad bottom, periodically slipping
her hand through the leg band to feel the warmth she was
generating.  Soon enough, the instruction came to lift my
 hips so she could not just lower my underpants, but slide
them down my legs until they were at my ankles.


It only took a few sessions for J to learn how to effectively
use her hand on my bare bottom.  Those slaps had quite a
sting to them.  But I have a tough hide, especially emotionally. 
So after a good 15 minutes or more of solid hand spanking,
she would put me in the corner to “stew in my own juices,”
as she liked to say.  Even though Corner Time was usually
less than 15 minutes, it always felt infinitely longer and had
the result of getting me deeper and deeper into a space of
surrender in anticipation of the next phase of my spanking,
which was began with her hand and progressed to this very
wicked, short handled bath brush that I dubbed the
“heavy artillery.” 
That brush had me squirming like crazy across her lap,
but in this phase of the spanking, although my emotional
walls were weakening, they weren’t down enough yet for
my tears to come.  For that, I needed to spend more time in
the corner with my red and increasingly tender bottom on
display before going over her lap for one final assault.
For the third phase of my spanking, J just went right to
the brush.  Even though she was causing me great pain in
my bottom, I could feel her love and concern for me just
flowing out, which in turn helped me feel safe enough to
finally let go and cry.  “It’s OK, sweetie,” she would gently
say as she continued to not only spank, but actually spank
harder and faster.  “Just let it all out.  You can do it.”  It
didn’t take much longer to get me bawling, all the time she
spanked with one hand, while rubbing my back with the
other.  At the end of the spanking, she just held me in her lap.
After I recovered sufficiently, it was her turn to go over my
lap for a very similar bit of OTK therapy.  Then when she
recovered, usually after a brief post-spanking nap, I would
get the second three-part spanking of the day, followed by
her second spanking  With each subsequent spanking of the
day, my tears would flow sooner and more freely and deeply. 
Those spankings gave me a much needed cathartic emotional
release, which we teasingly referred to as “emotional enemas.”
I still both smile and rub my bottom at their memory.

(Dana’s note: The asterisks are my edits – I have also edited some names for privacy.)

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

F/M Spanking Story – Dana Kane Contest Entry

*** was a single woman , a gym teacher who had
recently retired after twenty years. She lived alone
in a large Victorian home in a small town in northern california.

She was a very strict woman and my first day living
with her laid out her rules and regulations.
Immediately I began breaking every rule. She said
nothing merely grinned and told me
that I would regret my behavior.

After about a month the principal called her to
school. I had been caught cutting class and was
discovered drinking beer with two other guys,
in the woods not far from the school. I was given
a warning if I did anything else wrong I would be
expelled. She said nothing to me on the way home
but the minute we got in the house
she ordered me to go and wait for her in
the living room.

I stood defiant in the middle of the room waiting
for her return. To be honest I had never been
so nervous. When she returned to the room she had
a razor strop in hand.
Very quietly she ordered me to bend over the back
of the sofa . I did what I was told.

I was shaking and trying hard not to show my fear. 
After what seemed an eternity she spoke and in
a no nonsense voice ordered me to lower my jeans.
I hesitated for only a moment, but it was a moment
too long. I felt the leather hit my hand as
I tried to lower my jeans. I cried out but had
my jeans around my ankles in moments.
Almost immeadiately i felt the strop hit my ass
and upper thigh. I was grateful that my cotton
boxer shorts softened the sting of the thick
leather strop. I managed to take the first ten
swats, without a whimper.  ***, paused and for a
moment I thought I was home safe.

“Drop the boxers now so we can finish up” 
she said quietly. I felt blood running to
my cheeks but fear had me drop the boxers. Moments
later, i felt the strop hit my buttocks. I
truly have no idea how many swats she delivered
before I broke into tears, but I was sobbing.
When she finally stopped she came over and pulled
me by the back of my neck to the corner of the
room where i remained till it was dinner time.

That night at supper it was embarrassing to sit
across from *** but she acted as if nothing had
happened. As I cleared the dishes from the table
in a quiet tone she said ” Next time it will be twice
as hard. ” I swore there would never be a next
time.


but i was wrong.

(Dana’s Note: This story is exerpted. The asterisks 
are my edits.)

I hope that my readers are enjoying the Spanking Stories as much as I have. Check back often – there are lots more to read.

-Dana Kane 

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Goodies, Mentions, and Friends

Spanking New Toys!

I love short, compact implements – the ones I can use up-close, personal, and OTK.

With that in mind, my friends at Paddles and Panties designed this teeny yet evil ABS Traveler paddle and a stinger favorite of mine, The Rule.
Teaser: I will use these for the first time in my next spanking video.
***

I do the social networking, if sporadically. For those who are spanking social butterflies, find me here too:

Twitter
Dana Kane on Tumblr
Max Fisch
Spanking Tube 

***
Special thanks to Marqe for including me on his blog Yes Mistress, his ‘homage to the Dominant Lady’.
-Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

F/M Spanking Story – Dana Kane’s Spanking Story Contest Entry



Here is another great entry from the Spanking Story Contest –
I will be posting all the stories from the contest throughout the month of April –
dozens of excellent, reader-submitted F/M Spanking Stories.    
-Dana

This is a story I wrote about the only time my girlfriend, M,
(now my ex) spanked me in front of someone else:

M’S VISITOR

I used to date a woman named M who was the kind of person
who liked to take charge.  In a conversation with her one
night about how we were punished growing up,
I revealed to her that I used to get spanked by my Aunt (***)
  To make a long story short, when Mary saw how
respectful I was to my Aunt even as an adult, she decided that
 it wouldn’t be such a bad idea if she spanked me when I deserved it,

It was about eight o’clock p.m. on a weekday, and I was waiting in
my studio apartment for M to come over, with both anticipation
and dread.  In a telephone conversation the night before, we had
some silly argument about where to go on vacation, and M became
quite perturbed, but I thought I avoided a spanking because the
conversation ended with our agreeing to meet for lunch (we worked about
10 blocks away from each other).  M also said she would spend the
night at my apartment.  But for some reason, I didn’t put the lunch
date in my calendar, and I totally forgot to meet her.  I
realized this when I got a message from her at about
five p.m., letting me know that I stood her up for lunch. 
She said she was going out with friends for dinner and drinks,
and that when she came over that evening, as she so eloquently
put it, “the back of my hairbrush and your bare butt are going to
get up close and personal.”

At about ten p.m., the doorman rang my buzzer to let me know I
had visitors.  I thought I had misheard because, of course,
I was only expecting my girlfriend, but then when I opened
the door, I saw both M and her close friend, S.  When
they came inside, both slightly buzzed with the scent of
alluring perfume, cigarette smoke and cocktails, I kissed M
warmly on the lips, and gave S a peck on the cheek.  M said,
“I thought I would bring S over for a nightcap,” and
she asked me to open a bottle of wine.  I always felt a
little funny around S because I knew she disciplined her husband
by spanking and by other means, plus I knew that M has told her
everything about our disciplinary relationship.  In
fact, S helped M pick out the paddle style hairbrush she uses on me. 
Just as unsettling was the fact that S is gorgeous, with her
beautiful Scandinavian complexion, long straight blond hair,
bright blue eyes, and athletic lithe body.  More than once,
M spanked me because she caught me staring at S.  The fact
that she’s a lawyer who works in a high-powered
corporate firm, who on that evening was wearing a perfectly tailored
charcoal business suit, the skirt of which stopped well short
of her knees, only added to the appeal.

After I poured the wine, I wondered if M (who looked incredible
herself, in her navy blue tank top with matching jacket,
and tight designer jeans), forgot about my spanking, or whether
she was just waiting for S to leave.  When we finished
our glasses of wine, M suddenly said, “OK, you know we have some
business to attend to.  I will not tolerate you arguing with me
about silly things.  But, what has earned you a date with my
hairbrush was how you stood me up for lunch.  How many times
have I told you to write thinks like that down, so you don’t
forget?  Get ready for your punishment.”

I looked over at S, felt myself blush, and said to M, “aren’t
you going to wait until S leaves.”  S pretended to look at
the books on my bookshelf.  M responded, “You know S knows all
about this aspect of our relationship, and how, in fact, she
was instrumental to my learning how to become your disciplinarian. 
You also know that she disciplines her husband the same
way, and quite a bit more severely at that.  I won’t ask you again.”

The room had just got much warmer, and my throat tightened up,
but, as is the routine when I was about to be corrected by M,
I stripped to my underpants and waited by the foot of the bed. 
I was hoping beyond hope that before M removed my
last garment of clothing and pulled me over her lap, she would ask
S to leave so that she could punish me privately.  But nothing doing. 
M sat in front of me on the bed, and repeated why she was going
to spank me.  She added to the list the fact that my apartment
was messy.  “I didn’t know you would bring a guest!” I said,
but M explained that it was too messy for her, guest or not.

As I faced her and away from S, she pulled down my briefs and
I stepped out of them.  “Now bring my my hairbrush, it’s in
my purse” said M in her sternest voice.  As I turned just my
head around, I saw that her purse was on the small table
next to the easy chair where S was seated.  “But M!” I started
to plead.

“I told you to get my brush.  Do I need to repeat myself again?” 
M said this in such a tone of voice that I knew I would be
very sorry if I defied her.  I quickly turned around with my
hands over my privates, practically ran to her purse, reached
in it to get the brush (with one hand still covering myself
as best I could) and returned to M.  I avoided making any
eye contact with S, but I could almost feel her eyes on me. 
I handed M the brush and she pulled me over her lap.  I
looked over towards S, and saw her stand up and come closer
so she could get a better view. 

M began her spanking and I knew she was showing off to S
because she spanked with particular zeal.  Instead of alternating
buttocks, which is how she usually spanks, she smacked each
cheek ten times hard.  Then she started alternating. 
“Now[SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK], not only did you
argue with me on the phone [SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK],
but I just won’t tolerate you not writing down our lunch
appointment [SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK], and
you standing me up [SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK
SMACK].  And then I come over [SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK
SMACK] to find your apartment a mess [SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK
SMACK SMACK] made more embarrassing [SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK
SMACK] by the fact that S is with me [SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK]. 
Am I getting through to you? [SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK SMACK]. 
A pause of about 10 seconds, then approximately another ten
to each cheek.  This was most she had ever lectured during
any spanking up through that time.

During the first twenty, I gritted my teeth and took my
punishment silently not wanting to be embarrassed in front of
S, but when she started lecturing me with
the swatting in between, it just was too painful, and I howled
and begged her to stop.  After the final 20 swats, I was bawling,
and I assured her repeatedly that she had gotten through to me. 
Of course I promised her I wouldn’t argue with her
anymore, would never stand her up again, and would keep my apartment
clean — anything to stop her wicked hairbrush from descending
again and again on my incredibly sore butt.

She ordered me to get off her lap, return her brush to her purse,
and to stand in the corner with my hands clasped on top of my head. 
S, who was standing right behind me, said to M, “look how red
you’ve made his cute little bottom!  To me,
there’s nothing quite like a freshly spanked male ass!”  I’m so
proud of you M. What an effective disciplinarian you are.” 

Through my pain and tears, I heard M say thanks, and they
started talking about something else as if I weren’t in the room. 
“Well at least,” I thought, “S isn’t focused on me and seems to
have forgotten about me.”  S, who had returned to the chair she
was sitting in before, then said, “M, I ran out of
cigarettes at the restaurant.  Can I borrow one of yours?”   
M said she could and said she would join her, and I heard her
opening her cigarette case.  

“You can come out of the corner for the meantime to light our
cigarettes,” said M.  I turned around again covering up as best
I could with my hands, and went to put on my clothes.  “Did I
tell you that you could get dressed?” asked M.  I wouldn’t
dare argue with her so with one hand over my privates, I got the
lighter from her purse, lit M’s cigarette, and was about to light
S’s when M said, “for God’s sake, light her cigarette and put
your other hand at your side.  S has seen her husband and plenty
of other boys naked many times.”

I followed M’s directions but, to minimize my exposure, I quickly
lit S’s cigarette and quickly turned around.  “***,” said S, “I want
to say something important to you.”  My back was towards S and I
dared not turn, as now I felt some stirrings in my groin. 
“What is it?” I responded.

M said, “***, you will cut out this nonsense right now!  I will
not tolerate your being rude to my guest.  Now I want you to turn
around, look S in the eye when she’s speaking to you, and keep
your hands clasped behind your back until I say
you can unclasp them!”  I hesitated, and M warned “If you don’t
do so immediately, I’m going to get my brush, and you’ll find yourself
 over my lap again.”

Of course I did what M asked, except that when I turned around,
I found I couldn’t look I beautiful blond S straight in my eye. 
I thought she was going to say something to M but, instead,
she grabbed my chin with her hand forcing me to look at her. 
She then proceeded to lecture to my naked blushing self, completely
exposed, how lucky I was to have a girlfriend like M, who took the
time and the effort to properly discipline me.  “You know ***,”
she continued, taking a deliberate  drag of her cigarette and
tilting her head up to slowly exhale the smoke (not exactly in 
my face, but very close to it), “if R stood me up for
lunch, even without any other punishable offenses, I would have
used my big paddle,and turned his butt purple, as opposed to the
lovely shade of red your butt is now. So you should also thank M
for showing you some mercy.”  Just then I saw her eyed
glance down for an instant.   When she looked up, she had a half
smirk on her face.  “M, I can never get over how long your
cigarettes are, and I’ve always wondered if other things in your
life measure up.”  They both giggled, as S squeezed my chin and
let go, and M ordered me back to the corner, still with hands clasped
behind me so that I could not rub my sore buns. 

Thankfully, S left about five minutes later.  That night, after
 we had sex, M explained that, on the day S helped her pick out her
hairbrush, she had promised that S could watch a punishment session. 
“I’m not sure if I’ll have her watch again, but you deserved every bit
of that spanking for what you did today.”  I agreed with her wholeheartedly,
promised I wouldn’t do it again, and we had a second go-around. 
Even though she rubbed my buttocks with soothing cream
before we went to sleep, I still had to spend the entire night on my stomach.

-S

(Dana’s note: The *** edits are mine – scenes involving childhood
spankings are removed, as well as names and identifying characteristics.
-Dana)

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Dana Kane’s Spanking Story Contest Winner

Spanking Story Contest – March/April 2011
– Win a Free Spanking Session with Dana Kane –

The Spanking Story Contest was a lot of fun, and I have received many well-written entries. Nearly every day brought a new story or two (or three), and I have enjoyed every one of them immensely. Some entrants were so happy to share that they submitted more than once…and some wrote about their spanking experiences for the very first time. As varied as the stories are, one thing is common – a genuine enthusiasm and love for spanking. 
It should go without saying that choosing just one favorite among so many great stories was not easy, nor was it quick; I have spent hours reading and re-reading all of the stories that have been so lovingly shared. I look forward to sharing them all with you throughout the month of April. (It should also go without saying that everyone is entitled to an opinion – you are welcome to disagree with my choice, but keep it to yourself – the Spanking Story Contest has been great fun and I intend on keeping it that way.) Enjoy!
Without further ado, the winner is….
E
For submitting my favorite Spanking Story, E will receive a free spanking session with me at my playspace in Los Angeles during the month of April. If we are all very lucky, maybe he will write 
about it…
E’s Story: 


Ms. Kane, while begging your pardon, I shall answer all three of your questions, for each answer refers to the others.

First Adult Spanking Experience

Ms. Kane, I was born in the first half of the last century. In 1974, after what had been a lifetime of wants and needs for corporal punishment by a Woman Authority Figure, I finally was more afraid of never doing what I always wanted to than I feared the pain or the experience which would transform me irreversibly to the social and even psychological category of “pervert.” This was long before the internet allowed us to break our isolation, and just before the term “Dominatrix” was coined by the adult contact magazine business, but it was the time of the “Los Angeles Free Press,” a tabloid “underground” newspaper which had advertisements of providers of sexual services, masquerading as “Massage Parlors.”

Under the “specialties” section of those advertisements were providers of what was then called “English Massage.” Well, spanking or flagellation was sometimes called “The English Vice.” For me, the archetype of the woman by whom I wished to be punished – and quite severely – was that paradigm of decorous ruthlessness, the English Governess. For someone like me, whose needs seemed to be the punishment of some inner child at the cusp of adolescence, the fictional heroine Harriet Marwood, Governess was my ideal.

Turns out she wasn’t working in *** then, but I made an appointment at a place which called itself something like “The English Palace” up on *** near ***. It had been a motel, I guess, but I was there on time, with rising expectations which come with, at last, lowered trousers. The Disciplinarian was a woman younger than myself, and I wasn’t much over 30 at the time, and she was both very new and very tentative. She wanted to please me,  wanted to give me a good spanking, but just didn’t know how. But by gosh, she tried, and there was something enormously sweet in the experience, even if control of the situation fell to me by default. I don’t even recall what implements she used, or what positions were involved. But it did hurt, and I was grateful for that, and thanked her. At the end of the session she asked me to manage her career as a Dominant, whatever the term was. I declined, but kept that as the best memory of the experience – that it was necessary and possible to make it work for both parties.

Most Memorable Spanking to Date

Ms. Kane, very fortunately I’ve either had more wonderful experiences than bad or mediocre ones or have the use of traumatic amnesia to erase the unpleasant memories. That’s a bit of a paradox, since I have come to believe is that one reason I seek painful disciplinary spankings is because at some time in the past I unconsciously dealt with a bad painful experience by “eroticizing” it; turning pain and fear and humiliation into pleasures in order to survive and even prevail against them.

My most memorable experience came six or seven years ago, at the hand and will of *** ***, to me the premiere Dominatrix of the *** *** area. She and I had created a friendship before we became Governess/Doctor and young charge, so she knew me quite well. We could improvise our scenes from our knowledge of each other, and from the capacity for make-believe some of us never lose from childhood.

Your site states that you are seeking “incorrigibles.” This screen name, “***” is a variant of one on which I posted on one of ***’s sites as “incorrigible.” Needless to say, she helped me choose this nickname, because it fits my character. I am willful, often forgetful, rebellious, but I hope without disrespect or malice or even resentment to those kind enough to treat me with appropriate severity. So Ms. ***’s self-chosen role was to discipline and when necessary punish the boy within me with the goal of making me the man she and I hoped I would be. That mutual goal became the premise of our disciplinary sessions. It’s not just that she hurt me for my own good. I was cleansed, punished, and brought to atonement so I would go out in the world and do good.

One day in my pre-session check-in call I said that I was wearing jeans, which was probably a dress code violation. Ms. *** took it from there, as soon as she shut the door behind us. She went deep, psychologically, into what seemed a simple naughtiness. She knew that I dreaded hurting anyone inadvertently, such as by an unconscious act of disrespect. Well, all my punishments at her hand began over her knee, a progress of hand and hairbrush and paddles, and then in various positions for the strap and tawse. There were cleansing enemas for which I grated the Ivory soap with a red bottom, there were penmanship exercises, chores, and of course there was the cane. Ms. Kane, I feared that implement. Now I am addicted to it. Ms. *** laid on with a will, but also with Ralgex, a British product similar to BenGay with capsaicin added. Ralgex went on before and after the caning, but at all times, the goals were in mind. She asked if I understood why she needed to be severe. I said I understood and needed her to be severe. We went on for hours, and it was a catharic experience for both of us. The aftercare was mutual. My gosh, it was wonderful.

Origins of My Love for Spanking

Ralph Waldo Emerson wrote that “the Sphinx must solve its own riddle.” It is, I think, up to us to parse how and why we are this way. I suppose, for I have no memory of my early childhood, that at some time I was punished on the buttocks by a woman, and my brain turned that into a pleasure which needed to be repeated. I recall no time as a boy when I didn’t look at some older female – girls, teenagers, women of all ages – and wonder or hope “Would she spank me?” Passages in books in which females spanked or punished males thrilled me. It is possible that all of this is a result of early imprinting, but many boys are spanked and not all turn that into a desire. It is possible that you and I and those like us share some genetic inheritances from matriarchal primates. What we do and what we are is human behavior, and not “other,” but there is a lot of diversity in our species. I have come to believe we are not perverts or damaged goods, but have some role in the survival of our species.

So, Ms. Kane, thank you for doing what you do and for being you.

Respectfully submitted,

E

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Dana Kane spanks the U.S. (and abroad!)

-Travel Reminder-
I am currently filling out my travel calendar for the rest of 2011, and am interested in your suggestions and visiting requests. If you’d like me to visit your city, please send an email to DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com.
Current 2011 travel includes:

San Diego – April 8th and 9th

Las Vegas – Late April/Early May (tbd)

New York City – May 13, 14, and 15th
Philadelphia – May 16 and 17th
Boston – May 19 and 20th
London, UK – July (tbd)
Tampa, Miami, Orlando – Late August (tbd)

Fall:
Ohio, Michigan, Illinois, Minnesota
Ontario, Canada
Carolinas, Virginia, Atlanta
Seattle, Portland
Vancouver, BC

Winter:
Denver, Phoenix, Houston, Dallas

I am looking forward to meeting many like-minded playmates – check back often as I will be updating travel monthly.

-Dana
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Dana Kane Spanks NYC, Boston, and Philadelphia May 2011

 TRAVEL NOTICE

“Dana Kane Spanks NYC, Boston, and Philadelphia May 2011”
I will be visiting New York City, Boston, and Philadelphia May 12-21, 2011. Dates will be confirmed within the coming week – email DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com for details.

-Dana Kane
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Dana Kane, Disciplinarian – Your Questions Answered – FAQ

Recently, I have been receiving more and more emails from boys who seem reluctant to ask me any questions – they are apologetic for wanting to share their interests and expectations of a possible spanking session with me.
I understand that politeness and good manners are necessary – I expect them from every person who I meet, and give them readily. I do not, however, expect or require that potential playmates subjugate themselves to me in order to be considered. Naturally submissive boys are encouraged to bow and scrape to their hearts’ desire and will be received with abundant glee, but for those of you who have no interest in psychological submission…have no fear. 
I appreciate your questions – I WANT your input.
With this in mind, I’ve put together a little FAQ to get the ball rolling. Anything else you want to know? Just ask…   

-Dana Kane


(I’ll permanently embed the FAQ in the sidebar of the blog and add to it if/when necessary.)
Dana Kane FAQ

Q.   Do you spank at home, in a hotel, or dungeon?

 A.    In Los Angeles, I take sessions at a private, fully-equipped dungeon-type playspace. I do NOT do home or outcall sessions. When traveling, I always attempt to find a private yet professional space in which to hold sessions. While dungeon-type playspaces are not typically outfitted with a very domestic feel, I prefer the discretion and privacy afforded there, which cannot always be duplicated in a hotel suite.

Q.   Are you a Dominatrix?

A.   I do offer a variety of BDSM play sessions, yes. I built the danakane.blogspot.com site so that my main interest and fetish – spanking – would have a place to stand apart from other types of D/s play. I understand that most spankos have little to no interest in ‘whips and chains’ and have kept that in mind with the strictly spanking site(blog) and it’s content.
I do not employ humiliation tactics, hoods, or full-body leather in domestic scenes…relax.

Q.   Do you have a bunch of ugly tattoos?

A.   No. I have a bunch of very pretty tattoos – most of which I keep covered during domestic and spanking scenes.

Q.   Can I have a blow/hand/foot job?

A.    No.

Q.   Why do you give away your spanking content for free?

A.    I love spanking, I am a total ham, and I believe that sharing my interests with fellow spankos is good for my professional reputation and overall relationship with clients and fans.

Q. Will you be selling videos in the future?

 A.    Probably, yes, but will still give away free photos and videos. I’ve no intention of charging for every little bit of content that I produce, now or in the future.

Q.   Can I be in one of your videos?

A.   I am always happy to discuss your participation in video production. Email me for details.

 Q.   Can I call you and talk about it all?

A.    Absolutely. I require that all prospective new playmates send a respectful and detailed introductory email, outlining interests, experience, limits, etc.  Once a common rapport has been established and a tentative day/time has been set for our meeting we will confirm via telephone and you will have the opportunity to share any information – and ask any other questions –  you feel necessary.

Q.   Tell us about YOUR spanking experience, Dana Kane.

A.    I was not spanked much as a child. By the time I was eight or nine years old, my parents realized that spanking just was not very affective with this headstrong little girl. The only way to get my attention at that age was to force me to stay in my room, thereby stopping me from running all over the neighborhood with my best friend and driving all the old neighbors crazy.

Spanking began for me in an adult, female-led domestic discipline relationship…which happened completely by accident.  What began as a sort of fun, sexy joke became a real and integral part of a very successful and long-term relationship. It was years before anyone outside the relationship had the opportunity to judge my spanker ‘skills’.

In the ensuing years, I have not intentionally sought out domestic discipline relationships, but they have managed to find me again and again. It is a comfortable, natural, happy place for me to function from – and it turns out that sharing my love of spanking with others is a comfortable, natural,  happy place as well.

I look forward to sharing this love until I cannot swing my arm anymore…thank you for allowing me that opportunity. Until we meet –

-Dana Kane

DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanking Story Contest

The Spanking Story Contest is a huge hit!

I have received dozens of entries from all over the country (and worldwide) and am excited to be able to share them with all of you soon.

The Contest ends March 31st, 2011, and I will announce the winner on April 1st. I am accepting story submissions until the very last day of the contest, so if you haven’t sent your story in yet…it’s not too late. Even if you’re on the other side of the globe and cannot possibly be in Los Angeles to claim the prize, I -and other spankos everywhere – would still love to read about your experiences.

You may submit your story to me via email at DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com, or at Mistress@Danalea.com. I will publish/exerpt the submissions that I receive on my sites for all to enjoy…Free!

Good luck to everyone who’s entered.~

 – Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Dana Kane Spanks San Diego April 8 & 9

I will be visiting San Diego on April 8 and 9 (Friday and Saturday) and booking a limited number of sessions in advance only. Email DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com for details.

– Dana

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Free Spanking Video – Dana Kane – OTK

(audio sync repaired!)
-Dana

Dana Kane Spanking Video – OTK Hairbrush Discipline

Free spanking photos, spanking videos, spanking story contests – updated regularly.

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Dana Kane – New Spanking Photos/Free Spanking Video

Here are a couple of photos, snapped today – the video will be uploaded soon!

-Dana

“Dana

DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com
DanaKane.blogspot.com
I update the site regularly with free spanking photos, free spanking videos, spanking links, and other content. Come back often.
– Dana Kane
Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.

Spanking Story Contest – Win a Dana Kane Spanking

Spanking Story Contest – Win a free Spanking session with Dana Kane!

 


One of my favorite things has always been the stories that my spanking partners tell: about their first erotic spanking, their most favorite spanking ever, and the origins of their spanking fetishes.
The stories always interest me – I love learning what others enjoy, remember, and fantasize about their spanking experiences, and that knowledge always leads to a more enjoyable and intimate experience for us both during a session.

With that in mind, I have concocted a Spanking Story Contest. The rules are simple:
  *Tell me about your first adult spanking experience, your most memorable spanking to date, or about the origins of your love for spanking.
  *No graphic sexual content, please.
  *Leave out any personal details which you do not want to share with the public, and I will, of course, remove your name and identifiable data – your Spanking Stories will be published/exerpted on my website at DanaKane.blogspot.com.
  *Send your story to me in an email at DanaKaneSpanks@gmail.com, with the subject ‘Spanking Story Contest Entry’.
  *The Contest begins February 22, 2011, and ends March 31, 2011. Free session to be awarded during April 2011.
  *By entering the contest, you agree to allow me to share your story, here and elsewhere, in print and digital media.

I will choose (arbitrarily, subjectively, and at my sole discretion) my favorite from the submitted stories and award the best with a FREE, ONE HOUR SPANKING SESSION at my playspace in Los Angeles, California.
Good luck~
Dana

Get the AddThis Social Bookmarking Button widget and many other great free widgets at Widgetbox! Not seeing a widget? (More info)

Visit my premium video, DVD, and products website at DanaKaneSpanks.com.